DCOM Binge & Blog Challenge (Coming Soon)

If there ever was a true Disney Channel fan girl, then that girl is me! When Lizzie McGuire changed it’s airtime from 6:30 cst to 7:00 on Tuesdays and Thursdays, I cried. It was my favorite show and that was my bedtime. When I was in middle and high school, other girls were obsessing over boy bands and chick flicks. I was watching Disney Channel Original Movies and TV shows. As an adult, I still obsess over old Disney movies and shows. I posted like 100 times about Disney + when it was announced. I am a true Disney Channel fangirl! And, so, I’ve decided to do a DCOM challenge. Originally, I started in 2016 when the 100th DCOM aired. Then, life happened and I had to be a grownup. YUCK!

Now, I’m a school bus driver so, between quarantine and summer break, I’ve now got more than enough time to finish the challenge! Be on the lookout! In the next few weeks, I’ll be watching and reviewing every movie before scheduling daily updates until every movie is finished. If you’d like to listen to my reviews, subscribe to “Obsessive Girl Podcast” on your favorite podcasting app. You can also find me on Twitter or Instagram @dare2obsess. Every post will have the hashtags#DCOMChallenge #DCOMBingeAndBlogChallenge and #BingeAndBlogChallenge  in addition to their own specific hashtags! I’d love for you to follow along with me!

**note** Some of the movies on this list are not DCOMs, but have either been later advertised as a DCOM or come from a DCOM series or TV Show.

Chronological Order

      1. “Under Wraps” (October 25, 1997)
      2. “You Lucky Dog” (June 27, 1998)
      3. “Brink!” (August 29, 1998)
      4. “Halloweentown” (October 17, 1998)
      5. “Halloweentown II: Kalabar’s Revenge” (October 12, 2001)
      6. “Halloweentown High” (October 8, 2004)
      7. “Return to Halloweentown” (October 20, 2006)
      8. “Zenon: Girl of the 21st Century” (January 23, 1999)
      9. “Zenon: The Zequel” (January 12, 2001)
      10. “Zenon: Z3” (June 11, 2004)
      11. “Can of Worms” (April 10, 1999)
      12. “The Thirteenth Year” (May 15, 1999)
      13. “Smart House” (June 26, 1999)
      14. “Johnny Tsunami” (July 24, 1999)
      15. “Johnny Kapahala: Back on Board” (June 8, 2007)
      16. “Genius” (August 21, 1999)
      17. “Don’t Look Under the Bed” (October 9, 1999)
      18. “Horse Sense” (November 20, 1999)
      19. “Jumping Ship” (August 17, 2001)
      20. “Up, Up, and Away” (January 22, 2000)
      21. “The Color of Friendship” (February 5, 2000)
      22. “Alley Cats Strike!” (March 18, 2000)
      23. “Rip Girls” (April 22, 2000)
      24. “Miracle in Lane 2” (May 13, 2000)
      25. “Stepsister from Planet Weird” (June 17, 2000)
      26. “Ready to Run” (July 14, 2000)
      27. “Quints” (August 18, 2000)
      28. “The Other Me” (September 8, 2000)
      29. “Mom’s Got a Date with a Vampire” (October 13, 2000)
      30. “Phantom of the Megaplex” (November 10, 2000)
      31. “The Ultimate Christmas Present” (December 1, 2000)
      32. “Motocrossed” (February 16, 2001)
      33. “The Luck of the Irish” (March 9, 2001)
      34. “Hounded” (April 13, 2001)
      35. “Jett Jackson: The Movie” (June 8, 2001)
      36. “The Jennie Project” (July 13, 2001)
      37. “The Poof Point” (September 14, 2001)
      38. “‘Twas the Night” (December 7, 2001)
      39. “Double Teamed” (January 18, 2002)
      40. “Cadet Kelly” (March 8, 2002)
      41. “Tru Confessions” (April 5, 2002)
      42. “Get a Clue” (June 28, 2002)
      43. “Gotta Kick It Up!” (July 26, 2002)
      44. “A Ring of Endless Light” (August 23, 2002)
      45. “The Scream Team” (October 4, 2002)
      46. “You Wish!” (January 10, 2003)
      47. “Right On Track” (March 21, 2003)
      48. “The Lizzie McGuire Movie” (May 2, 2003) **not a DCOM/aired in theaters**
      49. “The Even Stevens Movie” (June 13, 2003)
      50. “Eddie’s Million Dollar Cook-Off” (July 18, 2003)
      51. “The Cheetah Girls” (August 15, 2003)
      52. “The Cheetah Girls 2” (August 25, 2006)
      53. “The Cheetah Girls: One World” (August 22, 2008)
      54. “Full-Court Miracle” (November 23, 2003)
      55. “Kim Possible: A Sitch in Time” (November 28, 2003)
      56. “Pixel Perfect” (January 16, 2004)
      57. “Going to the Mat” (March 19, 2004)
      58. “Stuck in the Suburbs” (July 16, 2004)
      59. “Tiger Cruise” (August 6, 2004)
      60. “Now You See It…” (January 14, 2005)
      61. “Buffalo Dreams” (March 11, 2005)
      62. “Kim Possible Movie: So the Drama” (April 8, 2005)
      63. “Go Figure” (June 10, 2005)
      64. “Life is Ruff” (July 15, 2005)
      65. “The Proud Family Movie” (August 19, 2005)
      66. “Twitches” (October 14, 2005)
      67. “Twitches Too” (October 12, 2007)
      68. “High School Musical” (January 20, 2006)
      69. “High School Musical 2” (August 17, 2007)
      70. “High School Musical 3: Senior Year” (October 24, 2008)
      71. Sharpay’s Fabulous Adventure (April 19, 2011)
      72. “Cow Belles” (March 24, 2006)
      73. “Wendy Wu: Homecoming Warrior” (June 16, 2006)
      74. “Read It and Weep” (July 21, 2006)
      75. “Jump In!” (January 12, 2007)
      76. “Minutemen” (January 12, 2008)
      77. “Camp Rock” (June 20, 2008)
      78. Camp Rock 2: The Final Jam (September 3, 2010)
      79. “Dadnapped” (February 24, 2009)
      80. “Hannah Montana: The Movie” (April 10, 2009) **not a DCOM/released in theaters**
      81. “Hatching Pete” (April 24, 2009)
      82. “Princess Protection Program” (June 26, 2009)
      83. “Wizards of Waverly Place: The Movie” (August 28, 2009)
      84. “Starstruck” (February 14, 2010)
      85. “Harriet the Spy: Blog Wars” (March 26, 2010) **later advertised as DCOM**
      86. “16 Wishes” (June 25, 2010) **later advertised as DCOM**
      87. “Den Brother” (August 13, 2010)
      88. “Avalon High” (November 12, 2010)
      89. “The Suite Life Movie” (March 25, 2011)
      90. “Lemonade Mouth” (April 15, 2011)
      91. “Phineas and Ferb the Movie: Across the 2nd Dimension” (August 5, 2011)
      92. “Geek Charming”(November 11, 2011)
      93. “Good Luck Charlie, It’s Christmas!” (December 2, 2011)
      94. “Frenemies” (January 13, 2012)
      95. “Radio Rebel” (February 17, 2012)
      96. “Let It Shine” (June 15, 2012)
      97. “Girl VS Monster” (October 12, 2012)
      98. “Teen Beach Movie” (July 19, 2013)
      99. “Teen Beach 2” (June 26, 2015)
      100. “Cloud 9” (January 17, 2014)
      101. “Zapped” (June 27, 2014)
      102. “How to Build a Better Boy” (August 15, 2014)
      103. “Bad Hair Day” (February 13, 2015)
      104. “Descendants” (July 31, 2015)
      105. “Descendants 2” (July 21, 2017)
      106. “Descendants 3” (August 2, 2019)
      107. “Invisible Sister” (October 9, 2015)
      108. “Adventures in Babysitting” (June 24, 2016)
      109. “The Swap” (October 7, 2016)
      110. “Tangled: Before Ever After” (March 10, 2017)
      111. “Zombies” (February 16, 2018)
      112. “Zombies 2” (February 14, 2020)
      113. “Freaky Friday” (August 6, 2018)
      114. “Kim Possible” (February 15, 2019)

TVD Thoughts: Alaric & Delena

^^ One of my favorite things about Delena is that literally from the moment Alaric helps them for the first time, you can see him making faces of annoyance because he can see their chemistry and knows how much trouble it’s gonna cause. 😂 Also he knows Damon will do anything she wants, which essentially means Alaric has to do anything she wants because he’s not gonna let either of them get killed. 😂 I mean, just look at that face! 😂 **crap. Best friend will do anything for the girl who is basically my daughter at this point. Now I really have to do this** 😂

A Letter from Your High School Bus Driver

Dear S, good luck in life! I wish I could tell you I’m proud of you & I’m rooting for you! I wish I could tell you I’m praying for your future in the real world. I know you’ll do great things if you make the right choices!

Dear D, I hope you’re enjoying your anime & doing lots of writing for your book! I hope you’re enjoying your new phone & getting your homework done!

Dear J, have you gone back home? Do you have to stay in the US while we figure out this pandemic? Will you try to come back for another exchange year? I hope you’re safe & healthy wherever you are!

Dear M, I know you switched buses, but only recently, so I hope you’re doing well too! Idk if you’re still here or if you had to go home. I know you want to move here. I hope you get to. Good luck with graduation and becoming a pharmacist! We need you now more than ever!

Dear H, I’m glad you got to be on my bus again this year. You’re a great kid! Thanks for always asking how my day is and for thanking me for every ride! You’re a gem!

Dear S & J, thanks for the conversations! They’ve been fun! Keep playing basketball so you can do well next year!

Dear M, E, G, G, I, and gang. Thank you for respecting the rules. Thank you for immediately obeying when I remind you of rules you’re getting too close to. Thanks for the laughs & for the fun!

Dear A, I know you moved, but I hope you’re doing well! I hope you’re enjoying music & working on your goal of being the strongest man! I hope you’re staying out of trouble!

Dear A & A, thanks for being kind and quiet! I hope you’re doing well!

Dear others, y’all are so quiet and so well behaved. Thanks! I miss y’all!

I’m praying for each of you! I miss you! Be good. Do good. Have fun!

A Letter from Your Middle School Bus Driver

Dear A & B, you’re so quiet & chill B. I’ve never had an issue with you. Thanks! A, you are a wild child, but you have an energy and excitement for life that I sometimes want! You’re always so excited to show & tell me things! I miss that!

Dear C, you are also wild, but much calmer than last year. I have to give you the look often, but you quickly obey and calm down. Even in your crazy, you’re fun! I miss it.

Dear Z, Z, A, D, & other 8th graders I might have forgotten. I hope y’all have the best freshmen year ever next year! Y’all are crazy, but I’ll miss y’all!

Dear E, M, & L, y’all are so quiet & well-behaved. Thanks for that! The other 6th graders are crazy! Haha.

Dear R, you are all boy and you have the best laugh! It’s seriously contagious! We could use it right now!

Dear D, you came halfway through the year, and what a joyous edition you were! Thanks for being an extra mini BFF!

Dear M, before you ask, yes of course I miss! Yes, really! You make my day with your hellos & goodbyes! Thanks for singing with me!

Dear L, I’m sorry you didn’t get to put in your play. You were so excited about getting a lead role! I really wanted to see you perform! Hopefully you’ll get loads of more chances in the future! Keep acting & smiling & caring about the world!

Dear N, stay friendly and kind. Keep smiling! Hope to see you next year!

Dear J, I hope you’re just an angsty middle schooler & that you don’t have issues at home, but if you do, please know you’re cared for and that we’re here for you!

Dear A, M, J, and C, y’all did such a great job of following the rules & being at the bus on time this year. I’m proud of your improvement!

Dear M, I hope you’re getting to watch your telenovelas (still not sure if that was real or a joke) and anime! Thanks for asking me questions and caring about everyone!

Dear L, keep up the hard work! Keep working out and kicking butt in karate! Keep saying hi to and smiling at strangers. I pray you see that God is real and that he loves you! Make sure you enjoy all the hot Cheetos & salt and vinegar chips!

Dear Noodle Arms, I hope you’re getting the hang of your math! Thanks for trusting me to help you with your questions! Have fun with your brother!

Dear A, keep having fun with sticks and outside fun! Keep your childlike thrill of imagination! You’re gonna need in 8th grade and beyond!

Dear J & J, behave, have fun, and keep being kind!

Dear Rick & Morty, I miss y’all already! Truth be told, you’re my favorite 8th graders! You’ve both grown so much in the past year! I’m so proud of y’all! Rick, please continue to follow the rules! I believe in you! You could be a great leader, so stay on the right path! Morty, you’re a great musician and baker! Keep creating things! Thanks for writing me a song! You never got to play it for me, but I’m sure it was awesome! I miss you both & I hope y’all have the BEST high school experience you could ever have!

Dear all of y’all. Middle school is rough & y’all have been a challenge, but you’re seen, you’re loved, and you’re cared for! You’ve made my experience as a bus driver so much fun! I’ve learned a lot from y’all! Remember you don’t have to be who others want you to be! Be yourself & those who matter will love you all the same! I miss you! I’m praying for you! I hope to see you again!

A Letter from Your Elementary Bus Driver

Dear K, thanks for being the first smiling student I got to see every school morning. I hope & pray you have a great summer & that you’re first year of middle school next year is fabulous! I’ll miss you.

Dear R & D, I’m pretty sure y’all are also going to middle school next year. I’ll miss you! R you’ve always been so quiet & well-behaved, so mature & kind. Carry that with you in life. D, you’re such a happy child. I hope you care your excitement with you through life.

Dear R & D, I just realized the kids at your stop have the same first initials. Haha. Thank you for trusting me with your issues! If you had problems, you shared me with them! Thanks for singing Victorious with me & being mermaids/mermen with me! It was a pleasure to meet y’all this year! Oh, and I’m starting Some Assembly Required! Hoping to talk with y’all about it next year!

Dear H, you moved halfway through the year, but I miss you little buddy! You had the best questions & the silliest jokes!

Dear S, teachers seem to think you’re a handful, but I think you’re awesome! So fun and full of energy! Hope to see you next year!

Dear V & A, y’all are all boy & it’s been fun. You’re a little crazy sometimes, but I miss it! I think y’all were 4th grade this year, so hopefully we get to spend your last year of elementary together next year!

Dear R, my Disney Warrior Princess! You’re spunky and fun! Your love for Disney reminds me of me & your life for life is contagious! See you next year!

Dear A & S, you make me smile! You make me tired too! Haha. You were new this year & I hope we get to see each other next year!

Dear O & R, you adorable preschoolers! So quiet and better behaved than most of the big kids! Hope I can see you next year!

Dear C, I’m sorry I didn’t watch Scales when you asked me to. You were right, I loved it! I really hope we can talk Descendants, mermaids, and Zombies next year!

Dear Z, you’ve grown so much since last year! I’m proud of you! Let’s talk mermaids & Victorious next year. K?

Dear Z & Z, thanks for drawing me wagon (wolf dragon)! Thanks for teaching me cool things I never knew & for always having interesting things to say! I’ll miss y’all! See you soon?

Dear M, good luck in middle school! You thanked me for getting to know your name because other bus drivers hadn’t. I’m sorry for that. Thanks for letting me be your friend!

Dear C, thanks for joining our games! You always had such great answers!

Dear T, I hope you’ve gotten to see your sister a little longer! I hope you’re still learning fun things and having fun with your dog!

Dear F & F, keep reading your Bibles! Keep loving God with your whole heart! Keep sharing him with your friends and family!

Dear M & A, keeping loving pink and rainbows & loving naps & being kind!

Dear R, keep loving vampires! Remember all the things about TVD & tell me next year! Keep reading! Remember you matter, you’re important, and made on purpose! Jesus loves you! You’re not a mistake!

Dear K, I hope you always love Unicorns and pink! I hope you keep your wonder and joy forever! Keep dreaming sweet girl!

Dear N, I can wait to see in MLB & get to tell everyone I was your bus driver! You’re gonna do great kid!

Dear A, keep learning science facts! Then teach me all the things next year!

Dear all of you, I miss you! I’m praying for you! I can’t wait to see you again, if it’s at the store! If I never see you again, you’ll always be my mini BFF & I’ll always remember you & pray for you!

Irrational Fear

Irrational Fear – Unreasonable Fear

Panic – Sudden Unreasonable terror

Technically speaking, I’m not afraid of heights. As a child, I was known to climb as high as I possibly could in any tree the adults around me would let me climb. Sometimes, my brother, sister, and I would climb to the top of our roof or treehouse and try to jump off without getting caught. So, no, I’m not afraid of heights. I am, however, afraid of falling or more specifically failing. I can’t go on rollercoasters because I’m afraid I’ll fall to my death. And sometimes, I can’t even climb stairs without a sudden panic overwhelming me for fear that I’ll manage to fall and hurt/kill myself. It’s irrational. I know. But as with my arachnophobia the logic of knowing it COULD happen is often far more convincing than the logic of knowing the odds of the bad thing not happening are in my favor.

I stood at the top of this 3-story rickety staircase for what felt like 5 minutes trying to slow my breathing and calm down enough to go back down the steps I had just climbed up. I wish I could say this doesn’t happen often, but it does. This happens all the time, not always with staircases, but often with life in general. I’m irrationally afraid of falling and failing. I regularly experience moments of rapid heartbeats & shallow breathing because of an irrational anxiety I can’t seem to shake.

Are you like this? Do you have irrational fears? It’s okay. You’ll get through it. Take a deep breath and remember 2 Timothy 1:7. “For the Spirit God gave us does not make us timid, but gives us power, love and self-discipline.”‬ ‭(NIV)‬‬

Pride & Prejudice – Book & Movie Review (January19, 2019 – Archive)

As a hopeless romantic, I can have no qualms with any telling of Pride & Prejudice. I can have however have a favorite. While neither movie was better or worse than the other and certainly not better or worse than the book, I do have a clear favorite. In part because I prefer simple, modern writing and partly because I already knew most aspects of the story, it took me at least five attempts to read the book for the first time. After the fact I was happy to have done it and have now read it again. That said, and I NEVER say this, I actually prefer the movie to the book. Both movies took creative liberties that seemed odd, especially the six-hour BBC production, but I actually enjoyed the 2005 movie to the BBC production or the book. Perhaps it’s because it’s shorter and thus easier to digest or maybe because it caters to the wants of a rom-com fan, but probably because I didn’t have to deal with the insufferable Mr. Collins or Mr. Wickham for half as long as I was forced to do so in the book and BBC production. As, I must admit, I only like the series because of Mr. Darcy and Elizabeth and I wish that we could get their story with dealing so much with the others, though I understand that would make it a much different story, so I’ll tolerate it. As I do though, it will likely only be through watching the 2005 movie instead of reading it or watching the BBC production. All the same, I recommend everyone read and watch each production at least once in their lifetime! 😊

The Chronicles of Narnia – Book Review (2018 Archive)

The Magician’s Nephew

I first read this series as a middle schooler, maybe a 9th grader. I really enjoyed it. It was one of the first series’ I read (though I didn’t finish it 🙈) & part of the reason why I fell in love with reading. There’s something to be said about reading it (or listening to it as an audiobook) again as an adult. I grew up in the church. Never once did I ever think about leaving. I take pride in my Christian faith. It is the very best and only truly good part of me. So, to read a children’s series that was written as an allegory to the Christian faith is awesome, especially when I didn’t quite pick up on the allegories when I read them as a kid. I really appreciate how C.S. Lewis imagined creation in this book. Of course, none of us could ever know how the universe was truly created, but the allegorical telling of creation in this book is so beautiful, I don’t think another human could possibly imagine it better! I also really like how he represents temptation!

4 out of 5 ⭐️ only because I’m not a huge fan of the first part of the story, even though I know it’s necessary.

The Lion, The Witch, the Wardrobe

As I said before, I read these books for the first time as young teenager, and now I’m of the firm belief that everyone should read these books first as a child and then as an adult. If it’s too late to read it as a child, every adult should read it anyway! I haven’t read any of the books since I think 2010 when the Voyage of the Dawn Treader movie came out. I’m glad I’ve decided to read them again as an adult. I didn’t realize, or at least didn’t remember, that CS Lewis wrote an allegory for the crucifixion in this story! I’ve seen The Passion, I’ve read the Gospel several times, and I grew up in the church. I know the story of the crucifixion. To hear it (audiobook) told as an allegory in an innocent children’s story really struck home in a way it hasn’t before. Don’t get me wrong. The death of our actual in the flesh Lord and Savior is far more tragic than a fictional character. I know and have always known that Jesus was/is perfect and innocent of any crimes counted against Him. It breaks my heart every time I think about it. But again, to read/hear it in an innocent setting when I wasn’t expecting it really drove home Jesus’ innocence for me. He was/is perfect. He didn’t deserve any of the things done to Him, but He quietly and solemnly took it without a fight, because He loves me. This allegory really showed that to me in a new light and I’m grateful that CS Lewis tackled so many serious Christian topics with such grace that a child can read it and know the severity, but not be scared from too much knowledge and gore too quickly. It was done in a very tasteful (if that word can be used for the representation of Christ’s death) and respectful manner while still keeping the severity and importance intact!

I also really appreciate the depiction of temptation, sin, and betrayal in this book as well!

5 out 5 ⭐️’s.

The Horse and His Boy

I don’t remember reading this whole book the first time I read the series. I must have though, because I had a vague memory of it this time. 🤷🏼‍♀️ All the same, I like that this book teaches that we may understand the past in hindsight, but the future is to be seen when it becomes the present. I also like that it shows that sometimes God—analogically Aslan—always works things out for our good, even when we face bad things. And that we must always face the consequences of our decisions.

Artemis Fowl (2018 Archive)

Book 1:

My primary job is delivering for Uber Eats. That means, I spend a lot of time sitting in my car. I’ve decided to spend that time listening to audiobooks. After listening to the Harry Potter books, I decided to listen to Artemis Fowl, because my best friend raved about them, and because I had never read them before.

To be honest, I’m not entirely sure how I feel about this book. In the beginning, it was confusing to go back and forth between views, but by the end it made sense. It is exciting and intriguing, and even though I really didn’t like any of the characters, I am now listening to the second book! So far, it seems like the perfect series for middle school boys, and anyone who likes Kid’s books. I have a 12 year old brother whom I think will really like these books! I’m gonna challenge him to read or listen to them this summer!

Emoji Review: 🙃🤷🏼‍♀️👍🏼

4 out 5 ⭐️ review

The Arctic Incident:

Perhaps, the series gets better with every book. I certainly liked this one much better than the first one! I even started to like the characters. 🙂 No complaints for this book and not much in the way of praise either, except that I liked it more than the first. And of course, I still think it’s a great series for middle school boys! 🙂 Emoji Review: 👍🏼😊

4 out of 5 ⭐️ rating

The Opal Deception:

Generally, I either immediately like a series or I don’t like it all. When I do like the series, I expect it to get better with every book (or season if it’s tv). With Artemis Fowl it’s different.

It’s not that I disliked it in the beginning, but I also didn’t like it. I was intrigued, but not attached. This is a new concept for me. Generally, if I’m intrigued, then I’m immediately attached. With Artemis Fowl, it’s been a slow attachment. With every book, I’ve grown more and more attached to each of the characters. And yet, I there’s one character I haven’t grown attached to. When something happens to this character, I feel nothing. A little sad for the other characters, perhaps, but nothing for this character. All the same, I’m really growing quite fond of these characters and each adventure is getting more and more intriguing!

The Lost Colony:

As a Christian, I firmly believe that demons are always evil. Therefore, I found it hard to justify the somewhat goodness of some of the new characters in this book.

With or without the demon characters, this wasn’t one of my favorite of the books. There were several scenes in which I was gasping or holding my breath, but I was neither here nor there in the like or dislike of this book. 🤷🏼‍♀️

The Time Paradox:

This may have been my favorite of them all. It’s always fun seeing characters affected by time travel. Artemis and Holly were quite amusing through this book’s adventures.

The Atlas Complex:

This one didn’t leave much impression on me. I felt rather indifferent throughout the whole story… 🤷🏼‍♀️

The Last Guardian:

I’m surprised to say that by the end of this series, I actually cared about all the characters! I didn’t like any of the characters in the beginning, but they slowly grew on me and by the end I liked them all! I will say that I was a bit disappointed with the end of this book. While the main plots were all finished, I still felt like there was something missing in the end. 🤷🏼‍♀️

#bookreview #ArtemisFowl #HollyShort #Elves #Demons #Fairies #dwarves #Butler #Elves #Fairies #Dwarves

#Crime

Beauty and the Beast (2018 Archive)

I’m not a fan of movie theaters. If I’m gonna spend that much money on a movie, then I’d rather be at home. I do make exceptions for some movies though. This was one of the exceptions.

I’ve seen a lot of fan made lists for live action Disney movies of whom should play who if the movie was ever made. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a list that didn’t have @emmawatson as Belle. I always agreed that Emma seemed like the perfect fit.

When I sat in the theater watching the movie, I was mesmerized. In recent years, Beauty and the Beast has become one of my favorite Disney Princess movies, so I was ecstatic to see it in live action. By the end of the movie, I felt like I had watched the best live action movie ever!

As time has passed since I watched Beauty and the Beast in theaters, some of the enchantment has worn off. Maybe Emma wasn’t as good as Belle as I had hoped and thought. I certainly didn’t think of the performance much after the fact. That says a lot. I’m obsessive girl for a reason. When I love something, I tend to be a tad obsessive. That didn’t happen with this movie.

Today, I watched it again on Netflix after watching my DVD copy of the classic animated version. Throughout the first half of the movie, I was rather disenchanted. I couldn’t see why I loved it so much. She’s not the most phenomenal singer in the world and her performance didn’t seem quite as magical as I had thought the first time. By the end though, I still couldn’t think of anyone who seems like a better Belle in looks and certain mannerisms. Idk, maybe it’s because I spent so much time envisioning her as Belle, but she still seems like the best fit, even if her voice isn’t the best fit. 🤷🏼‍♀️ At times, she didn’t look like the best fit, but at other times I thought, “She is definitely Belle!” So, now I’m confused, but I still like the movie enough that I’ll certainly watch it again!

Whatever the case may be, I still want Belle’s Library!

Emoji Review: 😁🤔🙃🤷🏼‍♀️😊

4 out of 5 ⭐️

Ever After High – Book Review (2018 Archive)

The Storybook of Legends & The Unfairest of Them All:

I’m a sucker for a good fairy tale, especially if it’s a retelling and even more so if it’s the telling of the original character’s kids. Obviously, I loved this before I even opened it. I’m not generally biased though. I may love a story going into it, but that doesn’t mean I’ll love it by the end. That is what happened with this book though.

I absolutely love Raven Queen and Apple White. While their stories are a bit cliched, that’s the entire point of the book. I think Shannon Hale did a fabulous job of making this story unique, while also making it as cliche and cheesy as it was supposed to be!

I love all the characters, but my absolute favorite character in the entire series is Madeline “Maddie” Hatter! Quirky characters are always my cup of tea (pun intended 😏), but I especially love Maddie and not just because I feel like she and Luna Lovegood could totally be best friends! Haha. There’s just something about Maddie that I adore! I can’t really explain it. Oh, and Dexter is adorkable too! Haha.

I could do an entirely separate review just for the “hexcellent” puns and word plays sprinkled on every page, but I won’t. Hexcellent (I’ve seriously been thinking this way too often 🙈) Whatever After, and One Reflection are just a few of my favorites!

As each page flipped, the smile on my face and in my heart grew bigger and bigger! The story may be simple and intended to make little girls want to buy the dolls, but it’s still a great book! It’s supposed to be cheesy, so there’s not much one could complain about!

I’m a firm believer in no spoilers, so you’ll have to read the book yourself to see why I feel the way I do about it! 🤓

Emoji Response: 😁❤️😂

5 out 5 ⭐️ rating!

A Wonderlandiful World

I really wanted to love this book as much as I loved the first two, but I couldn’t. Except for a few references to the first two books, this book often felt like a different story altogether. This was largely due to the fact that it was narrated from the point of view of two entirely different characters than the first two. I understand the story is carried on in the tv show and books written by someone else, but I wish we had a bit more closure or explanation or something with Raven and Apple’s story in this book. It just wasn’t the same.

That said, I still loved it! And I will say, it was a bit more unpredictable than the first two, which I kind of liked actually!

If you read my first two reviews, then you won’t be surprised that I especially loved Maddie’s part in this book! I think it was really quite clever! 😁

And of course, the puns were still just as #hexellent as before! Haha.

I’m a firm believer in no spoilers, so you’ll have to read the book yourself to see why I feel the way I do about it! 🤓

Emoji Response: 😁❤️😂

4 out 5 ⭐️ rating!

Dear Younger Me–A Decade in Review

On Sunday, I will be 26. In 2 weeks, it will be 2020. The end of a decade and what a decade it has been! So many things have happened to me I’ve been through so many emotionally draining things this decade. So many fabulous things and so many treacherous things. I have a feeling, from knowing people and from watching people, this decade has been intense for a lot of people. I’m going to write a letter to “younger me” and it’ll be a little personal, but I want it to be for everyone. So, here we go.

Dear younger me,
I’m proud of you. You are strong. So much stronger than you ever knew you could be. Of course, that is because of God in you, but you have to accept and embrace it, so do that. In the future, accept and embrace God’s strength in you.
I want to thank you for the things you’ve taught me. I want to thank you for hanging on and for trying. I want to thank you for being you. You tried so hard not to be you, to be different, to be who people wanted you to be, but you couldn’t. You couldn’t be anyone but you and I thank you for that. The things you hated so much about yourself this past decade have become your favorite things about yourself today. So, thank you.

Dear 16-year-old me,
This is the year you’ve started going to “normal” school again. You’re learning to be insecure. You used to believe in yourself. You used to love yourself. You used to not care what others thought. 4 years ago, you slowly started to care, but it didn’t really hit you until this year. I’m sorry about that. I’m sorry you felt the need to please people. That you felt like you had to be different than yourself and more like others.
If I could go back and tell you anything, then I would tell you to be yourself. I would tell you to believe in yourself. I would tell you that your friends, at least the real ones, will love you as you are. I know you’re afraid. I know you crave relationships. That you worry about them not loving you because they laugh at the things that make you who you are. That is wrong. It sucks and it hurts, but believe it or not, it’s their way of loving you. It’s totally unhealthy and ultimately unChristlike, but they are human. This is how they love you. Please love you, too.

Dear 17-year-old me,
I’m sorry life hurts so much. I’m sorry I expected perfection from you. Maybe if I had listened to Hannah Montana, then you wouldn’t have felt so much pressure to perform. Maybe you would have loved yourself. Maybe you would have remembered the beauty of being that 12-year-old girl who spun around the gym not caring what anyone thought of you. Maybe… maybe… maybe… I’m sorry for all that, but I’m more sorry that I wouldn’t change a thing. Your brokenness brought me closer to God. Your brokenness taught me to really appreciate those in my life who love me despite my crazy. Your brokenness taught me that brokenness is okay. What isn’t okay is wallowing in your brokenness instead of taking it to the Lord. Your brokenness taught me that, so thanks!

Dear 18-year-old me,
Thank you for being unashamedly obsessed with BarlowGirl and Demi Lovato. Thank you for surrendering your hurts and desires to God the day you turned 18. Thank you for letting Him use Demi and the Barlows to drag you from your pit of darkness and lead you to healing. Thank you for taking a chance and accepting Caitlyn’s invitation to a new church. You have no idea how much the Lord is going to use this church to heal you, grow you, and show you who He is. Jehovah Jireh. Jehovah Rapha. Jehovah Shalom.

Dear 19-year-old me,

I’m sorry I let you experience your first real heartbreak. I don’t know if I could have done anything to prevent it, because “the heart wants what it wants.” But I do know I could have softened the blow if I had been more honest about what I was thinking and feeling. In 6 years, your best friend will say you probably weren’t ready to handle it. You’ll deny it at first, but then you’ll realize it’s true. You’ll need a relatable movie, a lot of prayer, and a social media break before you’re ready to handle those feelings. Still, honesty is the best policy. You lied to yourself about your feelings and that’s what made it so hard.

P.S. Thanks for showing me that it’s okay to admit you’ve bitten off more than you can chew. You knew you couldn’t handle the stress of Physics and Trigonometry, so you confessed and let it go. Thanks for that. You’ll feel guilty for that decision for a little while, but eventually, you’ll learn it was the right decision.

Dear 20-year-old me,
Last year, you got your heart broken. This year, your parents got divorced. A younger you would have expected you to give up love. After all, you are a hopeless romantic who has been forever single. You fell for someone who definitely wasn’t the one, but you tried to convince yourself he could be. And your parents divorced after fighting your whole life. Love doesn’t seem so glamorous or even realistic these days. Just you wait. Would you believe me if I told you you’ll be single and turning 26 and actually be okay with it? It’s okay. I can hear you laughing. I’m not surprised. I’m more surprised that I’m not only okay with being single, but also, believe it or not, might actually want to stay this way. Anyway, thanks for being a hopeful romantic instead of a hopeless romantic. Rose-colored glasses look way better on you than jade anyway.

Dear 21-year-old me,
You did it! You moved out on your own! You got a “grownup” job and you’re totally rocking it! You’re kind of going through a weird culture shock as you encounter non-Christian society for the first time, but you’re kind of also rocking that. Everyone everywhere will immediately know you’re the church kid and they’ll love you for it. Occasionally, you’ll be treated like a child for it, but it’s cool. Mostly it’s because you’re so… innocent compared to everyone else. Trust me, you’d rather be childlike and innocent than fit in with the crowd. A lot of your coworkers will even respect and admire you for your beliefs. You’ll feel proud about that, so way to go!

Dear 22-year-old me,
Your life is going to be really emotional for the next three years. You’re going to go on so many rollercoasters your head will spin, you’ll feel sick to your stomach, and you’ll feel crazy. 22 is supposed to be the fun year. That’s how Taylor Swift makes it sound, but she’s sort of wrong. I mean, 23 and 24 will be way worse, but 22 is the beginning. You’ll unexpectedly say goodbye to a couple of friendships at 22 and it’ll suck, but you’ll grow. 22 is the beginning of learning how to be okay with not being okay. I know you think you learned that at 18 and 20, but apparently not, cause girl, you’ve got a lot of learning to do. Just take a deep breath and get ready for the ride, because you’re gonna hate it but you’ll be stuck for quite a while.

Dear 23-year-old me,
You taught me patience. It’ll take you 8 months to move into your apartment and from there it will all hit the fan and you’ll run for cover. Except there won’t be anywhere to run, so you’ll kind of just… fall apart. Seriously, you’re going to find yourself sitting on the bathroom floor crying over a picture frame that won’t stay on the wall. That’ll be your tipping point. You’ll curse Eve for eating the apple, you’ll cry over that darn frame, then you’ll go sit in the living room eating fruity pebbles. You’ll laugh hysterically at yourself for being so pathetic and then you’ll cry several more times, because, well, life. You won’t break though. You’ll bend beyond your wildest imagination, but you won’t break, so I’m proud of you. Way to go! You never gave in to the pressure of all the pressure. Whoo!

Dear 24-year-old me,
You seriously quit your job. Then, you finally finished writing the Mask; Her Aid and published it! It’ll feel like the start of something new and beautiful, but it won’t be. You’ll find yourself crying a lot again. You’ll almost be evicted from your apartment. You and Savannah will fight so much and so intensely it’ll surprise you when you get along better after a few months. You’ll find joy in driving around making deliveries for food services, but it won’t pay enough. You’ll have to find a new job. Eventually, you’ll finally become a bus driver like Papa has recommended since you were 21. You’ll move in with the Mathers and studying to be a bus driver will be beyond stressful. How the heck did you end up working 2 jobs that involve driving? You hate driving! The Lord works in mysterious ways though.

Dear 25-year-old me,
Okay, so technically you’re still 25. Your birthday isn’t for another 4 days. That means 4 more days of falling or flying at 25. Anything can change in a matter of days, but let’s just pretend you’re 26, okay? 25 is going to be an interesting year for you. You thought 24 would break you again. A few times, you came so close to letting it. You even crashed and burned at the beginning of 2019 when you took on too much at one time. Seriously, you worked 12-hour shifts at Rhodes, Saturdays at the thrift store, and Sundays in youth. Are you crazy? If God needs rest, then so do you! Thankfully, this form of crashing and burning was only as bad as no longer doing youth or the thrift store. It could have been worse though. You thought it would be, but then you accepted the importance of rest. You took God up on His commandment of Sabbath. You won’t do anything on Saturdays and you’ll be okay with not always working between routes. You won’t use social media on Saturdays and you won’t obsess on Sundays. You’ll even take a social media break during the month leading up to 26. It’ll be weird, but you’ll use that time to “Live Fearless” and “…Be Brave.” You’ll also finally start working out every day. You do Zumba every morning, choreography a lot of afternoons, and concerts most evenings. It’ll be great! Best of all, you’ll learn to forgive. You’ll forgive those who have hurt you and you’ll learn to forgive yourself for hurting others. You’ll be obsessed with the Vampire Diaries and Victorious, and you’ll be friends with Shelby Gail again. Life will even be peaceful when you finally realize that accepting your anxiety and trust issues is the first step in overcoming them. I’m so proud of you for that! You’re sort of still in the process of all that going into 26, but you’ve already accomplished so much! Way to go!

And because you’re still you, you’ll ask your Shelby’s how you’ve changed since meeting them. Both will essentially say the same thing. You’re more confident and more willing to accept the unknown. So after all that mess of 16 to 26, you’ll actually be grateful for the crazy. It was hard and you’ll wish you can change things, but you never would even if you could. You learned so much in your teens and early 20’s that you’re really excited about the things you’ll learn in your late 20’s and early 30’s. Until the next decade, please keep calm and let God. Love you!

Love,
Me ❤

To anyone reading this. I hope you can learn to be brave and trusting. I hope you can accept your brokenness, repent from your sins–like my bitterness and anger–, and that you’ll trust God in the unknowns and comfort zones. Life is hard enough. We don’t need to add to it with perfectionism, fear, anger, bitterness, distrust, and all the other ickiness of brokenness and sin. From least to greatest: Love yourself. Love others. Love God.

 

P.S. It’s okay to be lame, so like… I hope you were able to read this letter to yourself with 2020 vision! 😉 😛 (I just cringed at my own poor “joke.” It’s so lame, but I couldn’t not do it. oh, well)

Popcorn, Panic, and Peace

I’m a socially anxious introvert, while not my identity in and of itself, that is part of who I am. Not only a I drained by social interactions, but social interactions also almost paralyze me with anxiety sometimes. I’m also someone who feels incredibly anxious if I perceive something may be unsafe or uncomfortable. In my head, I usually know most of these anxious moments are overly dramatic and that I need to calm down and just do the thing. Sometimes, I just can’t. Sometimes no matter how illogical I know I’m being, I find myself locked up in fear unable to do anything until something changes. Most people seem to be annoyed by this. Most people react with short replies and irritable answers. Then, there are people who get it and if they don’t get it, they at least realize I can’t seem to help it, so they help me. They’re patient with me. They encourage me. Sometimes they do the thing so I don’t have to.

I’ve been planning to write this post for quite a while now because about six months ago, I walked around Boerne with two of my favorite people and had a moment like this. It was absolutely ridiculous. We were in a popcorn or treat store and I was looking at all the popcorn flavors. Popcorn is one of my favorite snacks and I adore green apple flavoring. They happened to have a green apple flavored popcorn. I was both disgusted and intrigued. Could green apple popcorn be good? I wanted to know how much it cost, but felt paralyzed by the thought of asking, so I asked my friend to ask for me. She laughed a little and graciously asked for me. The popcorn was more expensive than I would have liked for something I just wanted to try, so I was bummed. Then, my other friend noticed a tray of little cups of popcorn and took it upon herself to ask if they were samples. She didn’t even ask for herself. She asked for me before I could even think about it. When the cashier said they were samples, my friend gestured for me to take one so I did. (And, FYI, I personally thought the green apple popcorn was amazing! Haha. Still didn’t buy it because I didn’t have extra money to spend, but it was really yummy! Ooh! Maybe I’ll go buy some soon! Now, I really want some! 🙈)

I don’t only have social anxiety. As I said, I also have safety anxiety. If something doesn’t feel safe, even if it logically is, I start to panic. Last Wednesday before Thanksgiving break, I busted a window in the bus I was driving because I turned too closely to a tree branch. Our mechanics fixed it very quickly, so I was able to drive it again that afternoon. Before I went out to drive it, I worried about the broken shards of glass that fell into the floor. Our head mechanic, Jason, personally went out to inspect the bus for me. He didn’t have to. I could have and would have done it, but he’s gotten to know me well enough that he knows I’ve got a bit of an anxiety problem. Instead of sighing or saying something along the lines of, “calm down,” he personally helped me know I was safe. And that’s not the only time he or the rest of the mechanics have gone out of their well to assure me I was safe and secure and ready to go. They, especially Jason, regularly go the extra mile to help me and I know it’s because they know I feel better with their expert opinion versus my own.

The reason this is important to me is because some of the other people I work with, especially two of my managers, seem to act like my questions and concerns are a problem. Sure, maybe they are. Maybe my worries are ridiculous sometimes. Actually, there’s no maybe, sometimes my anxiety is ridiculous. Like I said though, I can’t seem to always control it. Sometimes I have to be shown that my worry is silly and not just told. More importantly, I need to know I’m not seen as foolish for my worries. In fact, that’s the best way for me to quickly overcome the anxiety and face it less often. All I need a lot of the time is to know or at least feel like my worries are understood.

That’s why I wanted to write this post. I wanted to give advice to anyone reading this who has anxiety or who knows someone with anxiety. In 2019, I’ve been learning countless ways to handle my anxiety. One way is to accept it. If I accept my anxiety, then it becomes less of a problem and more of a question. If it’s a question, then there’s an answer to find and I can find that answer. If others accept my anxiety, then they can help me either my doing something or by showing me that I’m not alone. Even if they don’t understand, then at least they sympathize. They acknowledge that I’m not intentionally being difficult. And when I know that, my anxiety feels easier to overcome. I think thats probably true for others too. When they accept their mental blocks and when their people accept their mental blocks, then those blocks become easier to move. And then there is peace on earth or at least in our own little worlds.

Social Butterfly–Beauty and Brokenness

Aren’t butterflies beautiful? They come in all different colors and sizes. They’re friendly and curious little creatures that fly where the wind takes them. Often, we use them as examples of beauty. They are also used as examples of nervousness and excitement. I feel like I can relate to a butterfly fairly well. In high school, my friends literally called me the social butterfly. I knew at least one girl from nearly every volleyball and basketball team we played against. In fact, one of my best friends was from another school. I was always friendly and happy and floating from one beautiful flower–aka friend–to another, making sure they had all the support they needed to grow. Then, I flew into the proverbial windshield of life.

My junior year of high school was a tumultuous one at best. My whole life, I had been the bubbly fluttering happy girl floating from flower to flower wanting to be friends with everyone. For a long time, it was because I really did just want to be friends with everyone. In 5th grade, it started to be because I wanted to be loved by everyone. In high school, it was because I didn’t feel loved by anyone. I guess I thought if I was surrounded by as many other butterflies migrating around me as possible, then I’d never feel alone. Silly me. The more people I reached out to and tried to befriend, the more alone I felt. Add on that “all” of my friends had boyfriends while I was “forever alone” and I was miserable. I felt like I wasn’t good enough. Like there was something wrong with me. Why didn’t anyone love me? Did I have a lopsided broken wing that I couldn’t see or something? I don’t know, but I was alone or at least I felt that way.

I was going to a private Christian school and I grew up going to church every week and spent a few years in Awana. I knew what the Bible said. I was never alone. Even if everyone else did, God would never leave me nor forsake me. I knew that, but I guess I didn’t believe it, and I certainly didn’t feel it. I know the heart–aka emotions–is deceptive, but feelings–at least for me–are more real than anything else in the world. I’m a very sensitive person. I feel everything. I feel my emotions and somehow I feel the emotions of others around me–even fictional others which is weird to say, but it’s true. You’ve heard of second-hand embarrassment? I feel secondhand everything. So, when I do–or don’t–feel something, it sort of consumes me. That or I block out all the feelings with facts and that’s not healthy either. I’m working on finding a balance between sense and sensibility, but it’s a long, hard battle. A battle I realized I had to fight in high school when I was the social butterfly who felt like a bug on a windshield.

I grew up singing the song. “Jesus loves me this I know, for the Bible tells me so.” I knew it. In my head, I knew it, but in my heart I couldn’t believe it. I wasn’t good enough to be loved by a perfect God and I wasn’t bad enough to be saved by a merciful Saviour. I had been saved. I knew and accepted and believed God’s beloved sacrifice when I was six years old. I remembered the scene almost flawlessly and knew without a doubt I had been saved from the fire of hell. What I wasn’t sure about, what I felt like I shouldn’t/wouldn’t be saved from was the darkness of life. I knew I was flawed and broken. I knew I had done a “good job” of not falling into the pits that many others around me had. I didn’t know that we really are all equal in the sight of the Lord. I never consciously believed I was better than anyone else, just better than what my evil nature could have asked me to do. I practically lived at my church. I was there every Sunday for church and was serving weekly. I was there Monday through Friday for Christian school and memorized every verse–about 20 or so every 2 weeks–they asked me to. I was reading my Bible semi-regularly. I was doing all the things a “good little church girl” should be doing. I wasn’t sleeping around, or even kissing anyone. I wasn’t partying, drinking, or smoking. I never snuck out or went anywhere against my parents’ will. I wasn’t doing anything a “good little church girl” shouldn’t be doing. The things I was struggling with were “minor.” I was self-harming, but it wasn’t visible. It wasn’t “as bad as other girls.” I had sort of attempted the behaviors of eating disorders, but hadn’t gone farther than unhealthy thoughts toward food rather than actions. I was depressed and wondering if anyone would miss me if I wasn’t around, but I wasn’t suicidal. All these church girl checkboxes and “minor” issues made me feel like I wasn’t good enough for God’s love, but wasn’t bad enough that I had any right to say I was struggling. And that’s why I felt like I was so unloved.

I refused to tell anyone about what I was dealing with, so when they didn’t see it on their own I felt unseen, unloved, and like I wasn’t struggling as much as I was. When I prayed, I didn’t pray about the root of the problem. I didn’t address the real issues. I just wanted it all to go away. I literally prayed for God to take away my free will in these things and make me “good enough.” I felt like if I was asking for it, then that should still be considered free will and that God should accept it. He didn’t. Surprise surprise. When He didn’t, I think a part of me resented Him for not taking it away. Some part of me definitely felt unloved. If He loved me, then why wouldn’t He take the pain away? Why wouldn’t He take the feeling of inadequacy away? And if the people I loved loved me then why couldn’t they see I wasn’t the bubbly and happy butterfly I pretended to be? Why couldn’t they see my wings had been clipped and I was no longer flying? Why? Why? Why?

To be honest, I still don’t know the answers to any of those questions. I can guess that for my people, it was because I was hiding and most people aren’t good at seeing through facades. Most people don’t know to look for a mask or how to look past it. Most people believe what you tell them. I told people I was happy. I told people I didn’t have a worry in the world. I told people I was fine. And with God. I don’t think it’s that He wouldn’t take the hurting away. I think He was just waiting for me to be honest with Him. He knows everything, but He doesn’t force anything. He wants true love and honesty. He doesn’t want robotic obedience. He gave us free will for His and our own good. Who wants to be loved because the lover is forced to love them? Not us and certainly not God. Who wants to be forced to love someone? Forced love produces things like Lord Voldemort. Forced honesty produces broken hearts, anger, and bitterness like with Caroline Forbes, Elena Gilbert, Rebekah Mikaelson, and Stefan Salvatore. Who wants that? Not I and now I’m grateful God didn’t force anything. Now, I know God was trying to love me and doing what He could to help me out of the pit.

At the end of the day, God can do anything with or without our willingness, but that’s almost never if ever how He works. He wants us to be willing which is probably why the one thing that finally pushed me to really be willing to come out of the dark was a documentary about one of my favorite singers. I have always and probably always will be a fangirl. In large part because I am so sensitive to every form of feeling, I really get into anything and everything I love and God uses that to help me understand lessons He has for me. So, when I saw my favorite singer was struggling with things I was struggling with and ended up in a rehab center for it–and other things–I was shocked into action. It pushed me to be honest with God. And it was when I was honest with God that I really started to feel how much He loved me.

In the following year, God would use this singer and another band to show me how much He really cared for me. When someone really loves you, they take notice of the things that you love and the things that make you you. God took the things I loved and used them to help me find His Light and Love. As He walked me through the dark and into the Light, He led me to believe I could be honest with my friends and family about things I had been dealing with. As I did, I learned that they did love me, even if I hadn’t felt it. The reactions to my confessions were so full of genuine love I couldn’t believe I had ever doubted their love for me. Then, I started meeting new friends who I knew loved me from the beginning. Friends that are still loving me today. Friends who have helped me find my wings again.

Earlier this year, a friend from church gave me a purple butterfly from her wedding decorations. Around the same time, a coworker gave me a green butterfly charm engraved with “You are a blessing.” With the little green butterfly came a little card reading, “A butterfly is so beautiful, graceful and elegant… symbolizing… Faith and embraces the journey along the way…” – A.S. Waldrop

I hadn’t thought about being a butterfly in years. I had forgotten that I used to be the butterfly. That my coach/teacher in high school had gone around the room saying the things she loved about each of us girls and had almost forgotten me because I was a social butterfly fluttering around the room, loving on each girl after we had previously discussed the things we would change about our lives if we could. I took pride in that description, even if at the time I hadn’t always believed it was true. Now, as I look at these butterflies on a regular basis I’m reminded that I am a butterfly. God allows me to feel so deeply about anything and everything because it gives me a unique ability to love everyone in the way that they need to be loved. It gives me the wind I need beneath my wings to be able to fly from flower to flower and spread beauty wherever I go. Not because I’m something special and unique–though I like to believe I am–but because He is. What is the primary job of a butterfly? To spread pollen from plant to plant to help them grow. In this world, God is the pollen, people are the flowers, and I am the butterfly. Beautiful or not, I’m not the most important part of this story. I’m just a carrier. In this transfer of growth, pollen is the most important thing, because it feeds the butterfly and the flower. The pollen is what allows life and  beauty to exist. Then the flowers are the second most important thing. They are the reason butterflies do what they do. Both are beautiful, but beautiful in their own way.

So, yes. I am a butterfly. I am beautiful and strong and I finally have my wings again. I am only one beautiful but small creature in a field of flowers–hundreds or more of differently beautiful creatures. And, like a butterfly, my fluttering wings are either anxious or excited–there’s not much in between.

What are you? What is God showing you in your struggles? Are you a butterfly like me? Are you a flower? An owl? A unicorn? A tree? A book? Everything in this world has significance. Everything matters. Everything can an example of who we are in Christ. While life isn’t about us. It is important to find our identities. To find how God wants to use us and to embrace that. God is using me as a butterfly to spread His beauty to others. How is God using you?

God Doesn’t Make Wrong Turns (Part Two)

After Spring Break 2019, I wrote a blog post talking about how I went to a different town with my best friend for the day and we missed our turn, but I trusted her anyway. A few months later, we learned that while she did miss her turn, she wasn’t actually going the wrong way. If we had kept going instead of turning around, then we still would have made it to our destination. When our other friend and I told her that, she joked, “So even when I’m wrong, I’m still right.” And once again, I felt the Holy Spirit whispering to my soul, “That was about Me and it was for you.”

God Doesn’t Make Wrong Turns (Part One) was about trusting God the same way that I trusted Shelby. I thought she missed her turn, but I didn’t say anything, because I trusted she knew where she was going. This post is about trusting God when He takes me in a different direction than I expected.

When Shelby and I were going to Boerne, we took what would have been the shortest and fastest route. I usually try to do that. I try to take the shortest and fastest route to get anywhere both literally and metaphorically. I usually don’t want to take longer than I have to. Every once in a while though, I decide I want to take the scenic route instead. A month or so after Shelby and I went to Boerne, I had to go back & I decided to take the scenic route. That’s when I realized Shelby and I could have stayed on the “wrong” route and still would have made it to our destination the month before. Me taking that scenic route began a lesson in my life that I’d heard a thousand times but hadn’t applied until now. “Even when I’m wrong, I’m still right.” Shelby was joking when she said that. She’s human and she’s wrong sometimes, but God is perfect and never wrong. So, even when I think He’s wrong, He’s still right.

We all walk different journeys in life. We all have different roads maps. But we all have the same destination. Whatever our roadmaps are, our destination is God. Every Christian road leads to Him. And we think we know how to get to Him. Most of us want to take the shortest and fastest route to Him. Some of us may be able to take the short and fast route, but most of us are called to take the scenic route. We plan on the short route and we beg God to turn around when He doesn’t take the turn, but we’re usually called to take the long and scenic route. Why? I think it’s because it’s more beautiful and it’s different every time we take it.

The shorter route to Boerne goes through a town called Grey Forest and Grey Forrest is gorgeous. As gorgeous as it is, it looks the same pretty much every time I drive through. The longer route to Boerne takes a highway through the hill country. It’s always different. Various wildlife run on and along the highway. There are a bunch of ranches and farms along the route with horses, cows, goats, and even some exotic animals. And there are a few bodies of water. Bodies of water never look the same. The whole route is beautiful and looks different each time. Since realizing that, I’ve purposely taken that route every time I’ve had to go to Boerne and I need to keep that same mentality in life.

The shortest and fastest route in life might be beautiful like Grey Forrest, but it’s quiet and still. Sometimes that’s great and needed in life. Most of the time our life needs the longer and scenic route like highway 16. Things need to be moving and changing, because that’s when we see the beauty of God and His creation and His story. Yeah, Grey Forrest is a beautiful image of how unchanging and peaceful God is. But the long route is a reminder that God creates beautiful things. It’s a reminder that He has a plan, even when it takes more time to unfold than we think it will. When given the choice on which route to take, neither route is wrong. God’s okay with us choosing the short and calm route when given the opportunity. And sometimes He’ll only give us that option. Other times He’ll only give us the long route. We have to be okay with that. We have to recognize that God wants us to see something along the route before we get to the destination. And, in m experience, those are the most beautiful moments. Now, if only I could remember that when I’m begging to take the short route and He’a telling me to take the long route! Because even when I think He’s wrong, He’s still right!

No Spoilers; No Skipping Ahead

I’m an obsessive person. We all know that. Sometimes, my obsessive tendencies seem like too much, and you know what, maybe they are. What people don’t see is that I’m not just obsessing over silly things. I’m also learning about God and life. Even when I obsess over things that don’t really have anything to do with spirituality, I’m almost never closer to God than when I am obsessed. I learn more about God, my relationship with Him, and life in general when I’m obsessing over silly things than at any other time.

Right now, I’m obsessed with The Vampire Diaries and its whole universe. I am not a casual fan. I don’t do casual anything. When I’m into something, I am fully invested and fully committed. I’ve been wanting to watch TVD pretty much since it came out. When it came out I was in high school and my parents’ had conservative rules about what I could and couldn’t watch. TVD was not on the list of approved shows. Then, as I got older, I still wanted to watch it, but I couldn’t because streaming wasn’t a huge thing yet. Finally, when Netflix was all the rage and TVD was on Netflix, I didn’t have the time or energy to invest in it. Then, The Originals spin-off became a thing and I knew I’d have to watch that too. When TVD ended in 2017, I knew I’d finally be able to join the fandom soon, because I wouldn’t have to commit to an open-ended fandom. I still didn’t have time though, because I was a working adult already committed to other fandoms. Finally, last year, I was able to start watching TVD. Then, I met and fell in love with the Originals characters and knew I would for sure have to watch the Originals. And recently, the new spin-off Legacies came out. Now, of course, I have to watch that too. The thought is a little overwhelming, but I’ve got this! For the first time ever—unless you include Heartland, which is still putting out new episodes—I’ve decided to slowly binge my new obsession instead of taking it all in at once. I’m still watching it every day, but I’m taking my time, re-watching old episodes, and just enjoying the process. Because I’m watching it now and not when I originally wanted to, I’ve had a spiritual epiphany that I wouldn’t have had otherwise. And the epiphany is all based on the idea of not skipping ahead and just enjoying the process.
I’m a very intense fangirl. I have rules. One of my rules is that if I’m going to get involved in a fandom, then I have to commit to the whole fandom. When I do commit to the whole fandom, I have to watch or read everything in order. I can’t watch new Avengers or X-men movies if I haven’t watched all the ones before it. I can’t watch new episodes of the Arrow-verse unless I’ve watched every episode of all the shows—Supergirl, The Flash, Arrow, etc.—in order. When I watched Buffy the Vampire Slayer, I had to watch every episode of Angel between every episode of Buffy. Star Wars is a little more complicated, but the same rules apply. When I watch it, I have to watch it in chronological order. I came to the fandom late and when I did, we watched it in the order that my dad played it starting with The Phantom Menace. Now, I’m like 3 movies behind because I also have to watch all the movies every time there’s a new movie if it’s been more than a year since I watched them all. It’s this whole ordeal and I think it drives my best friend a tiny bit mad because she thinks it’s silly. She’ll recommend a book or something to me and say something like, “There are other books too, but they aren’t really connected, so you don’t have to read them.” Yes, yes, I do. If it’s the same series, then I have to read them! And I can’t skip ahead!
Now, as I’m watching TVD, I’ve learned in TVD season 7 and The Originals season 4, there are a handful of crossover episodes. That means I have to watch the first 3 seasons of The Originals, before continuing past season 6 of TVD. Except, I’m not ready to watch the Originals yet, because that means I have to say goodbye to a TVD character I love and I’m just not ready for that. I thought about skipping ahead, but I can’t. Because it breaks all my rules and it’s cheating. I have to watch it all the way I’m supposed to. I can’t just skip ahead because I don’t like what’s happening or because I know of a spoiler that I know I’m gonna love so I just wanna get there already.
Anyway, I say all the above to say that God has really convicted me. I have all these rules about order and not skipping ahead while reading books and watching TV Shows, but in life I’m not willing to be just as patient. In life, I wanna skip the boring scenes or the scenes that hurt—which are my favorite scenes in books and shows—and skip ahead to the happy scenes. I wanna know all the spoilers about my life so I can know what’s gonna happen next. And that’s just wrong. How I could I be so adamant about hating spoilers and not skipping around in TV and books, but be so ready to do just that in life?
I learned from watching Pretty Little Liars that I can’t always trust writers to put the best story out there. I can’t trust them to answer all my questions and put a pretty red bow on everything in the end so that I’m happy and satisfied with everything that happens. Yet, even after PLL I refuse to jump ahead on shows and books that already finished with endings that are easily accessible. Why then, with the Perfect Author writing my story, do I fail to trust He will answer all my questions, tie up all the loose ends with pretty red bows, and leave me happy and satisfied with how things play out? Why, when I’ve seen over and over again that He will, do I question whether He’ll bring in and take out all the right characters at the right times? Why do I question if His plot and setting are right? Why do I feel like I’ll enjoy the story more if I can cheat and read all the spoilers?
The Vampire Diaries is 10 years old. I’ve seen spoilers and know how to find them. I could jump ahead and get to the parts I want to see instead of trudging through the stuff I don’t care about, but I refuse to. Why? I know the story won’t be as beautiful and special if I don’t enjoy it in its entirety. If I want the beauty, the I have to watch everything unfold as it’s supposed to happen. Now, I realize that if I’m going to have that mentality with a silly TV show, then I also need to have that mentality with life. Just like TVD has already been written, so has my life. Just like Julie Plec knew before it aired what was going to happen with her TVD characters, God knows what’s going to happen with me. Just like I trust that Julie, the cast, and the crew, made TVD the best it could be, I have to trust God has done the same for my story. And just like I enjoyed the mystery of PLL and not knowing what was going to happen next even when it was frustrating, I have to enjoy the mystery of my life and not knowing what’s going to happen, even when it’s frustrating. ‘Cause here’s the thing. I’m not the author of my story. Heck, I’m not even the star of my story. At best, I’m like the ever-present but supporting character. God is the Author and star of my story. That means I need to trust Him and stop trying to skip ahead because it’s hard or boring. If I did that, then I wouldn’t be able to truly appreciate the happy and beautiful scenes. So, please pray with me as I try to remember that truth during this time and future times in my life when I just wanna get to “the good stuff” already. And, if you’re like me, then you’re totally welcome to join me on my journey to love life as it unfolds instead of always looking for spoilers!

Jonas Brothers – Happiness Begins (Music Review)

The Jonas Brothers album is here! It’s 2019 and there is a new Jonas Brothers album out now! No, this isn’t a dream! This is the beginning of our revisited teenage happiness! It’s been quite a while since I wrote a music review, but of course I have to for the Jonas Brothers! First things first. I’ve gotta say, I am so happy that the album isn’t labeled explicit! I do not curse, but I pick up everything, so I can’t listen to cursing or I’ll start using the same words and I don’t want to. I was worried that they might sing explicit songs since both Nick and Joe’s separate projects had explicit music. But now I don’t have to worry! Okay, now onto the actual music.
Sucker – How fitting is it that this was their first single and the first track on the album? We’re all suckers for the Jonas Brothers. If we weren’t, then I wouldn’t be writing this at midnight as I listen to Happiness Begins for the first time. And you wouldn’t be reading this post. I’ve gotta be honest, I wasn’t a fan of Joe’s solo album and I’m not much of a fan of DNCE. So, I was nervous about the new Jonas Brothers music. How could they take Nick’s sound, Joe’s sound, and make it a Jonas Brothers’ sound? Well, they have! And I’m loving it so far! Sucker was stuck in my head after the first time I heard it and it’s pretty much been stuck in my head since! I can’t think of any qualms I have with this song!
Cool – This is such a bop! I love it! If you don’t feel more confident about yourself and life after listening to this song, then I’m sad for you. It’s such a chill and simple song, yet it’s uplifting and encouraging. I can’t remember most of the lyrics, but that’s okay. All I need is “Lately, I’ve been feeling so cool. Top to the bottom so cool! Every little thing that I do. I’m feeling so cool!” Like, come on! That gotta get you feeling cool and confident!
Only Human – To be honest, my sort of innocent mind can’t quite figure out if this song is actually about dancing or if it’s about sex. Based on the day and age and some of the lines, I’d say it’s about sex. Either way, it doesn’t matter. That’s why I like this song. I’m someone that thinks physical relationships should be private and personal. So, I love when a song is just subtle enough you have to listen to the lyrics to catch what they’re actually saying. Nonetheless, it’s definitely got dance vibes and I’m diggin’ it.
I Believe – This is a beautiful song. I’m a sucker (no pun intended) for a good love song about the one who changed you and this is it. Why wait when you know you’ve got the one? Why not get married in a Vegas casino with an Elvis impersonator marrying you? Why not have a bunch of weddings (for cultural reason in this case) to show your lover how much you love them? Why not? Whose place is it to say you’re moving too fast?
Used to Be – I’m also a sucker for a good post-breakup song! Haunting songs, “used to be” songs, “I want you to be happy” songs, “the one who got away” songs. Whatever. I love them all. Not breakup songs. Post-breakup songs. Songs like this one. It seems to me this is the type of song that says, “Yeah, I miss you. You could’ve been the one, but it’s over now. I’ve moved on. You should too.”
Every Single Time – Ah, the classic “you’re bad for me, but I love you” song! Oh, such a good line “you think it’s only physical. No, no, no.” I mean, it’s nothing profound or anything. I just love when people acknowledge there’s nothing physical about this physical relationship. It’s all about emotions and the actions we pursue because of them. That’s why you can’t shake them from your mind. Even though they’re awful to you, you keep going back.
Don’t Throw It Away – Sometimes it’s necessary to take a step back and reevaluate. Dating is about finding the right person and being the right person. Sometimes you need space to be the right person. So, she’s walked away. He’s putting her things away. He’s giving her time and space, whatever she needs. All he asks is that she doesn’t throw it away, that she thinks of him, and comes back to what they have together.
Love Her – “Because when you love her, no matter the fight you know she’s always right and that’s alright… I put my selfish ways in boxes… will never let it get close to bein’ toxic… gotta learn to let the small things go and know it’s always far from perfect… but the hardest parts are always worth it…” Wow! This is what love is about! Selfless love. This might be my new favorite song right now!
Happy When I’m Sad – The lyrics weren’t available for this song… Sounds like there’s a new breakup. His friends don’t know, so they still think he’s happy, but he’s broken. Whatever the song, I like that it’s all upbeat even though they’re singing about being sad. It fits the lyrics well.
Trust – I don’t trust myself when I’m around you. I don’t think I even know me. I’m like the old me when you’re around. That’s all I understood of the lyrics. I can’t judge this song because I can’t understand it. It might be my least favorite song on the album.
Strangers – Why does it feel like these songs are on fast forward? I can’t figure out if he’s talking to someone who is actually a stranger or someone who feels like a stranger. It sounds like it’s a reconnection or something but I don’t know. I can’t understand this song either.
Hesitate – So, in the past he’s been hesitant and cautious. He doesn’t want to be that way anymore. He promises he won’t be. He wants to understand and make things better. He wants to work things out and figure it out. He wants to carry her pain in his heart instead of hers. I like this for the same reason that I like love her. This is selfless love. This growing and changing and loving for her and not for himself.
Rollercoaster – It’s as typical as the title suggests, but it’s still a good and catchy song. Sounds like it’s THE reunion song. I’d assume it’s the boys talking to each other and about their journey. It’s been crazy and sickeningly dizzying at times, but they wouldn’t change a thing. They’d go back every time and they’re sort of going back now.
Comeback – Another beautiful song. If she’ll come to him no matter what then he’ll be there for her no matter. I’m liking the matter, selfless love-type songs on this album!
All in all, I love this album as much as I’ve loved any other Jonas Brothers album. As each one has, these songs have matured with the “boys” as they’ve grown into men. They’ve matured in a tasteful and appropriate way though. I wouldn’t have a problem with my younger siblings listening to this album. And that’s also an important consideration for me. I’m going to like an album, then I’m going to need it to be appropriate for all ears. This album, while mature, is also tasteful. I will definitely be going to Target as soon as possible so I can have a physical copy. And I’ll be adding these tracks to my regularly played list on Amazon Music.

The Desires of My Heart

In January of 2018, I started the finishing touches on my book The Mask; Her Aid. Two months later, I published it in March of 2018. Now, it’s April of 2019 and I’ve spent the last 16 months thinking a lot about dreams and the desires of my heart. One of the reasons it took me so long–five years–to publish my book was because I couldn’t figure out how to write my chapter. When I finally did, it was kind of a wake up call for me. Through my chapter, I realized that a lifelong dream of mine–to have a happy and healthy marriage one day–was greatly motivated by the hurts I’ve received from my parents’ broken marriage. Since realizing that, I’ve thought even more about marriage and relationships than I ever did before and I didn’t even think that was possible! Also, since finishing my book, I’ve thought a lot about my other dreams that involve writing, singing, speaking, and completing things on my bucket list. After publishing my book, my other dreams suddenly didn’t seem so daunting, so I’ve spent a lot of time trying to figure out which of my dreams are actually dreams I want to pursue and which of my dreams are more like hobbies that I have more fun dreaming about then I ever would actually doing them.

The most pressing of my dreams has been the dream to get married and have kids. My Nanny (maternal grandmother) has written proof that I was thinking about marriage and babies at as young of an age as two-and-a-half. In the past year or so, I’ve been wondering if marriage and babies are really something I want because I want them or if they’ve been something I’ve wanted for ulterior reasons. I’m twenty-five and have been single my whole life, even though I was sure I’d be married with kids by now. Instead, I’ve been sitting at home alone while watching most of my friends and two of siblings get married and have kids. It’s never seemed fair to me, but I’ve also never been able bring myself to want love and babies enough to do anything about it. I’ve never tried to get a boyfriend. I’ve never welcomed the advances of the few guys who have been interested. For me, I despise the idea of dating apps and websites. And, I refuse to go out anywhere just so I can meet someone. Why is that? I thought it was because I was giving my desires to Lord and waiting for Him to bring the right man into my life. While that isn’t entirely incorrect, it also hasn’t been the only or primary reason. Now, that I’ve really thought about it and also talked about relationships and the future with a couple friends for the first time in a while, I’ve realized the truth. Sometimes, dreams change. Sometimes, we dream about something and when the circumstances change or our glasses change from pink to jade, or in my case, jade to pink, we realize the dreams we thought we had aren’t the dreams we really have.

Today, marriage and kids aren’t something I don’t want, but they’re also something I genuinely think I can happily live without. I love kids and I love love, but I don’t have to have an up-close and personal experience with them. I work with kids for a living and I know if I had my own, then I’d be happy, but I also know I much prefer being able to give the kids back when they’re crazy or I’m stressed. And, yeah, I’d like to experience love, but I’m also totally content with just reading love stories, listening to love songs, and writing about love triangles. And, I’m even more content having my own room, my own bed, and my own bathroom that I don’t have to share with anyone else! So, if I never get married and have kids, then that’s fine, because unlike I and everyone else has always thought, mostly because I’ve said and talked about it, marriage and babies are no longer my dream or goal. I’m sure they’d make me happy if I got them, but I’m also sure I don’t have to have them and to me, that’s what a dream is. A dream is something you have to have or you won’t be satisfied (outside of being fulfilled and satisfied through Jesus Christ).

In addition to thinking about love and babies, I’ve thought about a lot of my other dreams and goals as well. I’ve thought about what I want to make priorities in my life and what I’m okay with having as hobbies. These thoughts all came to a head a few weeks ago when I was listening to the podcast “Just Between Us” with Bailee Madison and Kaitlin Vilasuso. On this episode, they had former teen heartthrob, Chad Michael Murray, as a guest, and yes, my fangirl heart did skip a few beats and scream in excitement! While on the show, CMM said something so simple, it felt profound.

The girls asked him the typical showbusiness question, “What advice would you give someone starting off in the business, or anywhere really?”

Chad answered, “Dedicate at least two hours of every day into your craft.” He went on to say that it doesn’t have to specifically be doing that thing. It could be studying other people’s work, it could be listening to podcasts for inspiration, or it could be doing the thing. He also encouraged that if you can’t do two hours, then just start with a simple daily goal and build from there.

Since then, I’ve tried my own version of that advice. Because I’m such a passionate and intense person, I have A LOT of things I want to do with my life, so I’ve tried to dedicated at least two hours of every day into anything I want to prioritize. Most days those two hours are broken down into varying time slots for different things.

One of the things I’ve really been wanting to prioritize has been reading. Not only is it fun to do while giving me an escape from the stresses of life, it also has the added bonus of giving me inspiration for my own writing which is a major dream of mine. Now that I’ve published one book, my most daunting dream in life is the finish the three fiction series’ I’ve been writing since high school and continue from there. Most of the time, I write the most for these books when I’ve been spending time reading, because reading opens up the floodgates of my creative mind.

Three other things I’ve wanted to prioritize have been writing and recording music, recording and posting podcast episodes, and regularly posting blog entries. My biggest dream, and the reason why I write, is to inspire and influence other people for the kingdom of God. I know the best way for me to do that is by sharing my story, because when I do, then I can share and show how awesome God is. I shared my story in my book The Mask; Her Aid, but it only shared bits and pieces of my vulnerable past. With my music and podcast, I can continue to transparently share about my broken and beautiful present. When I write songs, I’m at my most vulnerable. My songs are my heart’s cry to the Lord for myself or for others. When I speak, my tongue has free reign to use its full power. When I harness that power and use it through sources like a podcast, then I can share the Light and Love of Jesus Christ with others by being transparent and vulnerable about where I am in the moment. Even if no one else hears it, then at least I know I’ve been honest with myself and with God. As I’ve worked out the kinks in starting a podcast, I’ve realized that I can use it not only to share my story, but also to share my music and as I share my music, I can use my podcast as a way to improve my skills as a singer, songwriter, and guitarist. If I never become famous or record an album, then that will be fine, but if I never improve the skills and talents and desires God has given me, then that won’t be fine. So, I plan to use my podcast and my YouTube channel to force myself to improve on singing, songwriting, and playing instruments. Otherwise, I might as well get rid of my instruments and stop singing all together, because I don’t use them when I feel like I’m not improving. The same of my podcast is true of my blog, I can use my words to positively impact the world with the Light and Love of Jesus Christ. That’s why I plan to make weekly posts for each one. Podcasts on Sundays, music on Mondays, and blog posts on Wednesdays!

In the past several months, I’ve worked on checking off dreams from my bucket list by either doing or planning to do the things I’ve wanted for so long to do. As a kid, it was a dream of mine, and still sort of secretly is, to ride dirt bikes and drive a motorcycle. So, I’ve been planning and budgeting for the necessary training and equipment to safely drive and own a motorcycle or dirt bike.

Another dream of mine, for as long as I can remember, has been to own and use a bow and arrow. From Queen Susan the Gentle of Narnia to Princess Mia of The Princess Diaries 2, and from Katniss Everdeen of The Hunger Games to Oliver Queen as The Green Arrow, I’ve also thought it seemed so cool to shoot a bow and arrows. Last month, I found out it doesn’t cost much to rent equipment and a lane at a range near my house, so I went and did it and it was awesome! I plan to do it every month if not every week until I can afford to buy my own and use it as often as possible!

In middle school, I learned that I love rock climbing when our school went to a place called the Main Event in Austin. Since then, I’ve wanted to join a rock climbing club. I recently found out that I can for so much cheaper than I ever imagined, so I’m saving for that as well.

And, another dream of mine has not only been to be a talented singer, but also to be a talented dancer and actress. If not talented, than at least average. So, I’ve looked up places and prices for lessons and fully intend to take lessons as early as this summer, or whenever I’ve saved the money to do so.

And, finally, a goal of mine for the past few years has been to eat healthy and get in shape so I can wear my old high school t-shirts again. Between pure laziness, various injuries, and the fear of getting hurt again, I’ve spent more time not getting in shape than I’ve spent getting in shape. Then, there’s been the added difficulty of suddenly becoming gluten intolerant a couple years ago and trying to figure out how to navigate my new diet while being low on cash. This year, I’ve finally started eating better, and in only a couple weeks I’m already fitting into half of my old high school shirts again! My waste has shrunk as I’ve been eating healthier and that’s without working out or losing much weight! It’s a dream come true and I haven’t even had to do much to make it happen! I can’t imagine what will happen in the next few weeks and months if I keep up with my new diet and add in some working out once my sprained ankle is completely healed!

Wow! This has been a long post and if you’ve read it all, then I appreciate you so much! I’ve said it all to say that sometimes the desires of our hearts change based on circumstances and revelations, while other times the desires of our hearts stick with us for twenty years and never go away. Sometimes, the desires of our hearts seem too hard to reach until we do reach them and then nothing seems impossible. But most of the time, all the time really, God knows the desires of our hearts and will grant them if they are according to His will! (Psalm 37:4) This means if He hasn’t granted the desires of our hearts, then they’re things we think we want but will one day realize we don’t want, they’re things we’re not quite ready for, or they’re things against God’s will. Whatever the case, we should do our best to be aware that if we’re not getting the desires of our hearts, then there’s a really good reason for it, (or a really bad excuse like laziness) and we need to just let God do His thing so we can live our very best lives without stressing out and blowing up!

God Doesn’t Miss Turns (Part 1)

And your ears shall hear a word behind you, saying,

“This is the way, walk in it…”

Isaiah 30:21 (ESV)



You know those moments in life that seem super insignificant but are actually really important to your growth as a human being and also as a Christian? Yeah, I had one of those moments last month during Spring Break 2019.

Let me start with a brief geography lesson to make sense of what I’m going to write. There are approximately 1500 cities in Texas. For the most part, people mainly know about Austin, Corpus Christi, Dallas-Fort Worth, Houston, and San Antonio. When mentioned to outsiders, most of the other towns are clumped together with their nearest big city. Three of San Antonio’s small towns are Helotes, Bandera, and Boerne (pronounced Burn-ee). I live in Helotes which is west of San Antonio. Bandera Road, aka Highway 16, cuts straight through San Antonio and Helotes, while leading northwest into Bandera City (and county). If you turn north on Scenic Loop from Bandera Road, then you’ll drive toward Boerne.

Last month, my best friend, Shelby, and I planned a day trip to Boerne during Spring Break. I had been there a few times, but almost exclusively for volleyball and basketball games and tournaments in high school over six years ago. I was familiar with where it was, but not entirely sure of exactly how to get there without a gps. As usual, Shelby was the driver for our trip. While we drove down Bandera Road, I noticed she kept driving northwest toward Bandera instead of turning north on Scenic Loop toward where I thought Boerne was. It seemed odd, but like I said, I wasn’t totally familiar with getting to Boerne, so I didn’t say anything. I figured I was wrong and thought, “Eh, she knows what she’s doing.” Except, I wasn’t wrong and she had missed the turn. She realized this five or so minutes later at about the same time I realized we definitely were headed toward Bandera and not toward Boerne. When she admitted we went the wrong way, I laughed it off and admitted I thought she had, but didn’t say anything because I trusted her. She took the first turnaround she could and we were back on the right path toward Boerne. All was well until it wasn’t.

Almost immediately after Shelby turned around, I noticed something incredibly flawed about my thinking. I was so quick to trust Shelby even when my concern about going the wrong way was valid, and I’m so often even quicker to doubt God when my concern about going the wrong way is always so invalid. Shelby is human. She can be and was wrong. Our conversation had distracted her and she missed the turn for where we were going, but I still trusted her without any doubt in my mind. God is perfect. He is never wrong. He always takes me exactly where I need to be, but I often feel doubt, if not front and center, then almost always at the back of my mind. How could this be? How could I trust a God-made human, and doubt God Himself? Needless to say, I was feeling super convicted and have continued to think about that moment regularly since the second Shelby turned around.

I think the reason for my faith in Shelby’s driving versus my doubt in God’s planning is because I can see Shelby. I can audibly hear her voice. She is present in a very real and very tangible way, while God isn’t always, or really ever, like that. I can’t physically see God. I can’t audibly hear His voice. He isn’t physically and tangibly here beside me. And yet, I know, even if I don’t always act like I believe it, that God is very real and always here. So, how can I remember this when I feel concerned that He missed His turn and we’re now going in the wrong direction? I have to remember God never misses a turn.

The fact that I was with Shelby when she missed her turn to Boerne is proof enough that this is true. If God hasn’t always taken me where I’ve needed to be, then I wouldn’t have been sitting in the passenger seat of Shelby’s blue Ford Escape to miss a turn in the first place. I spent a long time praying for God to give me a friend like Shelby and not two months after I journaled my prayers, God sent me to Compass Church where He not only gave me Shelby as a best friend, but also gave me countless other people to pour love, life, and laughter into my soul. God led me to Compass at exactly the right time and He always sends me to the right place at exactly right time because God doesn’t miss turns.

So, now as I sit here writing this post in between worrying about about if and how I’ll have enough money to pay my bills during summer break when bus drivers like myself don’t work, that’s what I have to remember. God doesn’t miss turns. He is always going the right way and when I’m sitting in His passenger seat trusting He knows where He’s going, I’ll never have to worry.

PLL: The Perfectionists: Pilot: Recap And Review

Ooh! Intense vibes from the get go! And that’s just with the music. Not to mention the bloody fingers on the boy, Dylan, with the cello. And y’all, Sofia Carson has the PERFECT voice for the intro of a suspense thriller like this!

Alison: Yay!!! Alison! Aww, and she’s got the twins on her lock screen! 💔❤️ Aww, and she places her family photo against the wall. But there’s a loose strip on the wall… I wonder if it’s got something to do with this mystery. I don’t think Nolan’s sister really killed herself. She was probably murdered. Ha! I knew it! Ali’s finding something in the wall! Ugh! An A-like message, “They’re watching.” It’s either Taylor who used to live there or Mona, because it’s so classic Mona! Of course, Alison is freaking out!

Alison and Mona: Uh oh! Someone’s creeping and Ali is obviously already feeling PTSD A vibes! Oh, and of course, it’s just Mona who shows up with a knife in her hand! 😂
Of course, Ali confronts Mona after Nolan acts like he knows her. Mona swears she didn’t anyone about anything related to Alison and admits she doesn’t believe Nolan belongs at BHU.
Ooh! Mona is suspicious of Ali now. She saw Ali with Ava and seems untrusting. So much for a fresh start, huh? Ali and Mona will only ever trust each other when they need each other.

Surveillance: Who is Mona talking to in the mirror? Herself? “Alison’s as determined as she ever was. Don’t you think?” Does this have something to do with the “security system” Alison noticed? Definitely gives A vibes…
Ooh! Ok, Mrs. Hotchkiss is in charge of the surveillance. Why? Because of the “suicide?” I really don’t think it was suicide. It was either fake or someone murdered her.
Ali meets Mrs. Hotchkiss who says exactly what he said she would say. “You really remind me of her. (Taylor)” She tells her she’s safe here. Why does it seem like this family knows more about Ali than the average person would? Does it have something to do with the surveillance…?
Uh, oh! Nolan is running off somewhere and Mona notices. He’s scanning the area for beacons! He calls someone saying, “I need to see you. We need to meet.” It’s Taylor. She’s not dead.
Okay, so Nolan is in the middle of the woods in a log cabin thing and someone’s followed him. I knew it! It was Taylor! Or maybe another Spencer-like twin? I know it’s a different show, but I don’t trust Marlene! Oh, so he slept with the other chick to make Ava hate him? Because he’s protecting her? Because surveillance is spying on a select number of students? He’s gonna ask someone for help? Ali? Mona? Ava?
Okay, so Ali is googling the family. She can’t get much info and now she’s been blocked out of the search engine? I have to admit… She and Taylor look a lot alike… Coincidence or not?
Ooh… Mona’s talking to her mirror again…. why???
Ali freaks on Mona because Ali and Taylor could be doppelgängers. Mona claims it’s a coincidence. Ali asks, “Did you learn nothing from Rosewood? There are no coincidences.”
Nolan is talking to something or someone… like Mona. Admitting Taylor is still alive…
WHAT! THE! HELL!? They’re being watched by some international cooperation or something??? “Was this our fault? Answer me damn it!” Mona asks the screens. Who is us??? Her and Ali? The lady says, “Mona. Go to your safe place.”

Ms. DiLaurentis & Kids: Ooh… So, Alison is basically the Ezra Fitz of these series in terms of being the English teacher and teaching about books that will somehow tie into the series. (Speaking of, now I have to go read Agatha Christie’s book And Then There Were None since it’s clearly going to have a role in this show like To Kill a Mocking Bird had in the original) Anyway, she starts questioning the students about their summer reading. Dylan is insightful, Ava didn’t read the book, and Nolan is a know-it-all who apparently knows who Alison DiLaurentis was before coming to Beacon Heights. How does he know about her? He clearly knows something… Ugh! And he’s such a douche! He’s like freaking Noel! 😒 He apparently has something on Dylan as he’s forcing him to do his and Ava’s homework and Dylan’s not even fighting not to do it. He’s like the Ali of the original seasons of PLL. He’s manipulative like nobody’s business.
Uh, oh! Ali knows Ava and friends have the same homework… Aww, instead of turning the kids in, she chooses to talk to Ava because she knows she may be struggling with her family situation. Her dad got in trouble for embezzlement and ran away before her mom also left her. At least her dad left her money…dirty money, but still money…
Dang though! Nolan sure does have some AMAZING eyes!
Okay, so Caitlyn’s secret is that her politician mother is cheating on her other mother with a man, so basically Aria’s story mixed with Spencer’s.
I wonder if Nolan is secretly gay or bi. He did tell Dylan’ he’s hot when he’s angry. If this ends up being like Emily and Alison, I will not be surprised.
I love that Ali notices everything. She notices Dylan. She notices that Nolan is hiding his real relationship with Ava and faking his relationship with Caitlyn. And she even admits to Caitlyn that she knows something about manipulation and that she sees through Nolan’s lies. Caitlyn admits that Nolan will do anything to make his mom believe he’s the perfect child she thinks he is.
Ali talks to Dylan and asks what Nolan has on him. Yup, Dylan and Nolan hooked up before Andrew moved in with him. He doesn’t tell her, but Ali tells him she wants to help. Just like Ava, he tells her to leave it alone, but she says she can’t. She’ll have to expel them if she doesn’t get answers soon. Of course, his story isn’t exactly like Emily’s. Everyone know’s he’s gay, but no one knows he cheated with his manipulative “friend.” All these characters are so similiar to the origial charcacters, but also so different. I wonder if they were this similiar in the book?
Yikes! Ava walks in on Nolan having sex with her model. He tells her, “It was just about the sex for me. I’m bored of you.” Heartbreak! 💔 If she doesn’t tell Ali the truth, then I’ll be surprised. He deserves it.
Ava, Caitlyn, and Dylan meet together in the woods. Ava admits Ali offered to help her and the others admit the same. And, now they’re talking about pretending to kill Nolan? Someone’s there though and they’re listening. I almost wonder if his plan is to disappear? Or he will be murdered…and these three will be blamed… or an A-like character will appear and threaten to tell the authorities that they were plotting his death… Idk…?
Ava, Caitlyn, and Dylan think they could have been friends if it wasn’t for Nolan. They turn back at each other like they’re keeping secrets or want to be friends. Nolan is standing on the clock tower like he’s gonna jump. Or not…? Maybe he’s just watching them? No… He’s talking to something or someone… Like Mona…
Ugh! I knew it! He jumped off the roof and now Ava, Caitlyn, and Dylan are somehow going to be held responsible! Poor Ali and Mona must seriously be having some PTSD in their minds right now. It’s like the scene when Maya was murdered. Like almost exactly! I swear watching this show, especially if it lasts, is going to be another waste of time, but I’m gonna do it anyway, because I can’t help but stick with characters I have an attachment to… it’s a serious problem….

Thoughts, Theories, and Favorite Quotes/Scenes:

Thoughts:

Damn it! I’m dragged in again! I wasn’t going to watch this…. but my friend said I would like it and I don’t have it in my not to continue with characters I’ve been attached to. And also my brother is watching it. I didn’t want to be dragged into this again!

Theories:

Theory One: Is Taylor really Taylor?

Theory Two: Did Nolan really kill himself? Was he murdered? Is this even really Nolan?

Theory Three: Is BHU a “The Maze Runner”/“Divergent” kind of vibe where they’re testing students to have the best, most perfect people? Is that why they’re being watched? Or is it because of Ali and Mona? Who is the “we” She was talking about? Why is she working with/for someone? It feels like the dollhouse all over again!

Theory Four: I do agree with Ali’s statement that “there are no coincidences.” So, why are there similarities between her and Taylor? And Nolan and Noel? Are we going to find out? And why does the mom clearly have Ali at the school for a reason?

I’m sure if I read the book, then I could maybe get answers to these questions, but I don’t really want the answers yet. If I’m gonna get sucked in, then I’m gonna get sucked in properly!

Best Quotes/Moments: 

Mona: “It’s a lot easier to earn people’s trust when you haven’t already given them reasons not to trust you.”

Alison: “Story of my life. Emily loves me, she just can’t get past the past.”

Mona: “I thought you guys were happy.”

Alison: “We are, and then we’re not. Always comes back to trust, but I’m not giving up. I want to leave the mean girl I was in high school behind me. I really want to help these kids.

Ali asks, “Did you learn nothing from Rosewood? There are no coincidences.”

Kim Possible 2018 Live-Action Review

#SpoilerAlert

I’m going into this movie feeling hopeful, understanding that this is a lower budget DCOM made 12 years after the finale of the original and not a big budget theater movie made at the same time as the original. And at the end of the day, it has been written by the same writers as the series.

So far, so good. KP has the right vibes and Ron is as stoppable as ever!

She’s got her classic jet pack, grappling hook, and laser lipstick/gloss!

The random, unnecessary flips are bit much, but I mean, cheesy or not, it’s still pretty cool.

SHEGO!!!! YES!!! Always my favorite villain! And Dr. Drakken, also!

I do like that Ron is doing a live stream! Haha. That’s totally something he would have done in the series if it were a thing! Haha.

What crap is this soccer only thing!? I mean, at least she wanted to cheer, so there’s that! But no cheer!? That’s half of who KP is!

Oh, and I actually really like the holograms vs “FaceTime” messages from Wade! The Kimmunicator was awesome at the time, but now it’s just super basic, so the holograms are awesome!

😂😂😂 Villainstagram! 😂😂😂

Okay, I will admit the soccer thing is a great way of showing off the feud between Bonnie and Kim in a movie that is only an hour and a half long.

Again with unnecessary flips? Just to pick up this girl’s backpack? Athena? Who is Athena!? What about Monique!? I mean, I don’t mind that she’s like a fan girl who needs a friend, so Kim is able to be that, and get a reality perspective, but still… Where’s Monique!?

Yay! Bueno Nacho! 😁 And the Naco! 😁

The tease about Kim not wearing her traditional saving the world outfit! 😂 “I guess, wearing the same outfit all the time just felt cartoony.” 😂

YAY!!! The REAL KP AND SHE JUST SAID “WHAT’S THE SITCH!?” AH!

Ugh, and she’s skilled enough to go on a mission with them!? And she’s basically out-Kimming Kim!? 😒 I bet she’s going to end up being the thing Drakken is using to break Kim! Kim is being a bit petty being annoyed by it, but I also totally get it! Haha. Wow… she’s good at everything? Is she like a robot or something?

Oh, yay! The Naked Mole Rat! AND WE FINALLY HAVE RUFUS!!! 😁 Slightly annoying he didn’t get him at the store, but whatever. It’s RUFUS! “I like weird. As I always say, never be normal!”

Gah! Athena is driving me nuts! At least it gives SHEGO great material for sassy taunts! 😏 Ok, but at least Athena said, “I’m just a Kim-itation.” Poor Kim, though, slowly losing her self-confidence because of everything with Athena. “I walked into high school and it’s like I stopped being good at things. Even worse Athena had one good fight and now she’s amazing at everything. I’ve never met someone who’s better than me and I know how stupid that sounds but it’s like whatever I have that makes me she has more of it. I’m glad she’s finding her way. It’s more about me. If I’m not the best at those things, then what I am? I’m Kim Possible. I’m a star student and I save the world. That’s who I am.”

“No, that’s what you do not who you are.”

“Then, I don’t know who I am.”

I have to admit, I like that this movie focuses on KP figuring out who she is and dealing with insecurity. “I needed to be the person who saves the day. I can’t believe how mixed up I’ve been. Just because I’m not the best at something, doesn’t mean I’m not me.”

Oh! I was right! Athena is a weapon! But I kind of also think maybe she’s going to end up wanting to be friends with Kim? Idk… maybe because Drakken and SHEGO ditch her? 🤔

And is that chocolate milk that Drakken’s drinking!? Haha. I sure hope so! I STILL call my chocolate milk coco moo because of him! 😂

Ooh, Athena attacks Kim and Kim apologizes and thanks her for making her better. Ooh! She is a robot! Or at least partly? Maybe that Brian implant thing she was talking about him using? Poor Kim! Just lost a potential best friend? Okay, so she is a robot? I’m so confused…

Yeah! Go Rufus and Wade saving the day so KP can do her thing!

Hahahaha! 😂 Dr. Drakken is a kid now!! 😂 Is this leading into a sequel? Drakken being a kid and going to school with her as a brainy kid? 🤔

Okay, this whole getting emotional over a robot best friend is a little much… it’s kind of creepy and weird. She’s not human…. I mean, it’s kind of nice too, but… it’s weird….

Special shout out to Momma Possible and Nana Possible, especially because Momma Possible is Alyson Hannigan! Haha.

All in all, I actually really liked this movie and am glad I watched it. I don’t understand why everyone is hating on it so much, because Sadie and Sean did an awesome job!

Kitchen Cabinets & Malunion Fractures – A Look at 2018 & 2019

A year or so ago when I moved into my apartment, my best friend came over and unwittingly gave me a visual representation of what friendship should be. My sister and I had a random mirror standing in the living room and it was super dirty and smudged from previously being in storage. My best friend couldn’t stand looking at it and I hadn’t really felt like cleaning it, so she grabbed some Windex and cleaned the mirror. Then, maybe the same day or during a different visit, I pulled a pan or something from my kitchen cabinet and she noticed it was a chaotic mess. Again, I didn’t feel like organizing it, so I just left it that way. Again, because she didn’t like it that way, she decided to organize my kitchen cabinet, so it actually made sense when I grabbed things out of it. A few times after that, she organized a few of my other things too. It seems silly, but today I realized while listening to a podcast about anxiety that those moments were incredibly significant moments in my life because they represent something so much more important.

The podcast I was listening to is called “Directionally Challenged with Candice King and Kayla Ewell.” This podcast episode was about anxiety and it started with the question, “What does anxiety mean to you?” I thought about it and I didn’t have a chance to answer it for myself before Candice answered with the best definition I’ve ever heard. She said something like, “It’s quicksand. I get stuck and the more I struggle or try to get out the worse it gets.” Later on, she and Kayla and their guest talked about their toolboxes to get out of the quicksand. You have to have self-compassion, you have to find creative outlets, you have to find your own ways of coping, and you have to let other people help you out. While they were talking about letting other people help you out of your anxiety and or depression, something they said made me think of the mirror and the cabinet and how like real life those moments were.

2018 was a year of major anxiety for me. I faced depression and was tempted with self-harm far more than I ever would have expected to be after coming away from that in 2012 and these feelings really piled on the anxiety as I dealt with familial drama, financial drama, and kind of just life in general. Through these struggles I learned about all the tools God has given me to fight my personal battle. In order to learn about these tools though, I had to go through a long, hard battle.

For me, 2018 was a year of breaking and healing. It was a spiritual version of something in the medical world called a malunion fracture. A malunion fracture is when a broken bone grows back together without properly healing. To my uneducated knowledge, this most often happens when someone either doesn’t know they’ve been hurt, or they don’t realize they’ve been hurt as badly as they have been. For the malunion fracture to heal properly, the doctor may have to rebreak the bone and then reset it. That’s what God had to do for me this year. I had a few malunion fractures in my heart and God had to allow my heart to be rebroken so that I could heal properly. I didn’t know about these malunion fractures though until they were rebroken.

A few years ago, I really thought that God and I had tackled the bulk of my struggles with anxiety and that it wasn’t much of a struggle for me anymore. 2018 taught me I was wrong. Anxiety, depression, and self-harm are probably going to be things that I battle with for my whole life. There will be times when it’s not as bad and I’ll get stronger every time, but I’ll likely deal with these things forever and that’s okay. There are going to be times in my life when malunion fractures come up in my life and anxiety will occur because I have to deal with them. It will be hard and I probably won’t like the process but I will be necessary for me to heal and grow in my relationships with people and with God.

And here’s the thing about anxiety that I think a lot of Christians feel even more anxiety over. In and of itself, anxiety is not a sin. Anxiety is an emotion that tells me when I need to slow down and focus more on God than others or things. Sin only comes into play when I let my anxiety control me instead of choosing to let God control my anxiety. I can choose to dwell on my anxiety and let it take me to dark places or I can choose to use my anxiety to draw me closer to God and the healthy relationships He has provided for me.

That’s where my best friend cleaning my mirror and organizing my kitchen cabinet comes into the picture. Yes, she did that in a literal sense, but all throughout this year she and a few other friends have done that in a metaphorical sense as well. They’ve loved me, they’ve cared about me, and they’ve celebrated me. In doing so, they’ve helped me see my spiritual and emotional reflections better and they’ve helped me to organize the clutter of my mental cabinets.

In 2018, I was reminded what my actual identity looks like. I was reminded that it’s okay and important to rearrange things in my life and to get rid of things that negatively affect my mental health. Through my dearest friends who have chatted with me and loved me, I’ve seen what godly and healthy relationships are supposed to look like. Because of that, I’ve learned which relationships I need to just get rid of all together and which relationships I need to push to the back of my “cabinet” and not use quite as often, if ever. While doing that, God worked on my malunion fractures and reset them so that now as I head into a new year they are truly healed and ready for whatever God may have for me in the next chapter of my life.

Normally at the end/beginning of the year I give a brief recap of the year before and then set out my goals for the coming new year. This year I can’t really recap 2018 because I didn’t accomplish any of my goals. I’m going into 2019 a few pounds heavier than I went into 2018 instead of leaving 2018 twenty-five to fifty pounds lighter. I didn’t read very many books or finish any television series’. I didn’t read my Bible every day and I didn’t journal every day (though I did do a lot better at both this year than I normally do. I journaled almost every day and read my Bible or a Bible plan on average a couple times a week.) I didn’t create something new every day and I didn’t really change my eating habits very much. But all of that is okay. I don’t feel sad or discouraged by not meeting any of these goals because I can honestly say I’m leaving 2018 feeling a lot lighter than I felt during the rest of the year, because I’ve finally realized that with God I can control my anxiety. I’ve realized that asking for prayer and help is okay and so, so important. I’ve also realized that if my friendship fears were grounded in any amount of truth, then I wouldn’t have the same best friends after six years of them knowing me.

So, as I leave 2018 and head into 2019, I’m not making any plans or setting any goals. I’ll continue and start a few new practices like journaling, creating more, sleeping to the light sound of worship music in the background, tracking my daily stress levels, and keeping track of what I do and don’t eat or how I do or don’t exercise, but I’m not setting any goals. I’m just going to read my Bible, worship the Lord in song and written word, and let my friends help me when I don’t know how to help myself. Because no matter what happens in 2019 and no matter how often I feel anxious or worried, I won’t let it consume me. I will live in peace with the Lord and know that “no matter what my future holds, I know Who holds my future.”

24: Crazy (Fear)ce

24. 2018. Both the same year in my world. Both a year of constantly feeling fearful, crazy, and or fierce all at the same time or one after the other. Life is unpredictable and everchanging. I like to know things and stay where I am. 24 didn’t tell me anything until after it happened and rarely let me stay in the same place doing the same thing for longer than a few moments at a time. 24 was a year of drama. Family drama. Financial drama. Apartment drama. Just drama. I spent a lot of time praying and texting my best friend for support and prayers, and sometimes texting my other best friends and blogging for some sort of comprehension into my crazy life. I wrote a lot of songs about feeling fearful, crazy, and fierce. I listened to the same 15 to 30 songs over and over and over again without really listening to much else. And I may or may not have broken down a lot this year. Seriously, I didn’t even fangirl much this year. That’s how crazy it’s been.

To be honest, as I look back on this year, it’s probably been emotionally on par with my junior year of high school. When I was a junior in high school, I found myself struggling with depression and self-harm pretty much every single day. At 24, I felt myself on the edge of fighting the same battle almost every day as well. 24 was different though. Junior year was a year of brokenness that I gave into. As I broke, I gave in and grew weak. I focused on my depression, I lived in a constant state of anxiety, and I physically harmed myself regularly just to feel something different than the ache in my soul. 24 was a year of brokenness that I fought. When I felt depressed and anxious or was tempted to give in to the destructive addiction that is self-harm, I found other ways to cope. I reached out to my best friend, I wrote music and or blog posts, I listened to one or both of my main playlists, “Be Still” and “Fierce,” and or I let myself fangirl a little harder over old fandoms just so I could focus on something other than life’s craziness.

24 took me on a rollercoaster full of twists and turns that turned my finances, my family, and my feelings upside down and all around. Every day, often multiple times a day, I looked for a rainbow or sunshine or even just a glimmer of a light at the end of the tunnel. Every night I felt like I was just getting closer and closer to eternal darkness. Every once in a while though, I saw a small ray of sunshine as the storm clouds just barely parted just enough for me to remember darkness can never last forever. New friends left their sparkle in my life, old friends reminded me who and Whose I am, and kids and teens reminded me to have faith and look for beauty.

24 did leave me often feeling depressed and anxious. It often had me so worried and stressed that I didn’t even finish one tv series in the whole 365 days of the year, I barely watched any movies, and I only read a few books. My fangirl game for 24 was majorly lacking. That may seem silly, but when you’re known as the fangirl, it says a lot. Even still, 24 taught me that I am so much stronger than I used to be, so much stronger than I ever thought I could be. If you had told me my junior year that life would get better and I would get stronger, then I wouldn’t have believed you. If you had told me senior year that if I ever fell into a state of darkness again, then I’d be strong enough not to give in, then I also wouldn’t have believed you. Heck, even if you had told me at 23 or 24 that I’d be strong enough to fight through darkness that could rival my junior year, then I for sure wouldn’t have believed you. Here I am though. I’m 25 and I made it through the darkness of 24 without giving in and while fighting for my life at every turn. I cried out to Jesus and gave my darkness to Him. I learned to cope in a healthy way by praying and asking for prayer. I even let myself feel the hurt and the pain and the darkness whenever necessary. I grew a lot at 24. I learned a lot too.

24 taught me that Mosaic MSC is right. Jesus does make the darkness tremble. 24 taught me there is strength in vulnerability and weakness. 24 taught me that even in fear and anxiety I am brave and strong. 24 taught me that reaching out for help, even simply asking for prayer or an ear to listen is not weakness, but strength. 24 taught me that when I let God work for me, He never gives me more than “I” can handle. 24 also taught me that family isn’t who you’re related to by blood but who you’re related to by His blood. Without music and without my church family, I wouldn’t have made it through 24 without majorly crashing and burning. With music and my church family, I was able to tuck my wings in as they carried me through the trenches and flew for me.

As I head into 25 and 2019, I’m not going to set any New Year’s goals. Instead, I’m just going to rest and rise like a Phoenix from the ashes of 24. I’m going to keep track of the things I do in 2019. I’m going to keep track of how I feel at the end of every day at 25. And, I’m going to enjoy life as it happens. Whether good or bad, I’m going to thank God for every day and remember that even on my worst days, He and His people are with me.

When Fear Creeps In

Since April 30, 2018, my only job has been as a delivery driver for the apps UberEats and Doordash. This has been great, because I’ve been able to work whenever I want and get paid whenever I want. Three weeks ago, I started a new job. That new job will be paying me nearly five dollars more an hour than I average as a delivery driver, but it will only be paying me once every two weeks. For the first pay period, I have to wait four weeks to get paid. That’s not good for someone who has been behind on bills and now doesn’t have time to work all day for a job that pays immediately if need be. Needless to say, on top of the endless stress I’ve been feeling essentially nonstop for the past two years (some from my own doing and some not), I’ve been feeling even more stress. I’m already behind on bills and now it seems like I won’t ever be able to catch up because of this waiting period until I get paid. In between the moments of unbearable stress I’ve been feeling the past two years, God has really been showing, or at least trying to show me (I don’t always listen very well), how to handle stress in a healthy way. But more than that, He’s been asking me to trust Him. That’s hard. I’m a person who likes to know things. I like to know the when, where, and how of everything in my life. I haven’t done much knowing in the past two years. Everything’s kind of just been a constant progression of “I know something you don’t know” in terms of the when, where, and how of things happening. Today, God quickly reminded me of the ways in which I can combat against stress.

  1. Be Real with God– In the past couple of days, a few relatively minor issues have arisen and I’ve been really annoyed with God about them. They’ve been things completely out of my or anyone else’s control. I’ve been trying so hard to stay positive and believe that the Lord will provide for my every need. But, as I said, my stress plate has been overloaded lately, so every small issue threatens to topple it over. In those moments, I can feel myself reaching my breaking point, so I cry out to God in frustration. He’s okay with that. I think He even wants it. Most of the time, I’m usually crying something like, “God, why are you allowing this to happen? I’m trying so hard to be positive and get back on track, but every time I’m almost there, there’s a setback and I can’t handle it.” I think it’s healthy to cry out in frustration to the Lord. I think He even wants us to. If we can’t cry out to Him, then who can we cry out to? We just have to remember where the line of respect is and remember to, with His help, reign it in after a little while.
  2. Be Grateful. Normally, about halfway through my frustrated crying, God reminds me of His blessings in my life. At first, I push back in frustration and He gives me time to get over my frustration. Then, He’s kind of like, “Okay, Brittany. You’ve had your time to express your frustration. I’m okay with that, but now it’s time to focus on the positive.” So, I reluctantly release my frustrations to Him and let Him remind me of all the things and people I have to be grateful for. In that moment, after surrendering my frustration and claiming my blessings, I feel so much better than I did in the fear-driven frustrations of before. Today, for example, He let me complain to Him and then He reminded me of something I hadn’t quite realized yet. I get paid this Friday. Then, I’ll have a week off from my new job for Thanksgiving break and will be able to make deliveries all day, every day for a week. This will be convenient because that’s the week all my bills will be due and I’ll be a little short with my coming paycheck. He also reminded me that Black Friday will probably be an exceptionally busy day as people will be shopping all day and won’t want to leave their shopping to eat, so I’ll be able to go to them. And, of course, He reminded me of my Ebenezer Stones. Those are the ways He’s provided me every time I’ve needed Him to in the past. He has always been faithful and He always will be.
  3. Be humble. Fear, at least for me, almost always accompanies a need. Most often, I’m afraid when I think a need won’t be met. In those moments, I have to be humble. I not only have to be willing to humble myself before the Lord in prayer by asking for His provision. I also may have to humble myself and ask others for help. Sometimes, that may be as simple as asking them to pray for me. Other times, that may be asking them for tangible help. Will you take care of me when I have my wisdom teeth removed or when I sprain my ankle? Will you help me fix the A/C in my car? Will you help me move all my things from my old living place to my new living place? Or even, will you lend me some money for gas? Right now, that’s the hardest thing for me to ask because I’m the main reason I’m in a financial bind.
  4. Be in community. I like to be alone more than I like to be with people, but there are people I will more readily sacrifice my alone time for than others. Those are the people who fill me when I’m in dire need of a spiritual recharge. More times than not, that spiritual recharge is needed when I’ve been living in or fighting off fear for one reason or another. In the past several months, fear has been telling me that I need to spend every waking moment working so I can pay my bills. God has been telling me to rest, not only by myself, but most importantly with His people. The past two months, I’ve been in the tightest of financial binds I’ve ever been in. It seems logical that I should spend every waking moment working until I get out of this bind. It’s not practical though. When I found myself in a dark abyss of depression in high school, it was because I was burning myself out trying to climb out of what felt like binds at the time. When I finally came out of that abyss, it was because of fellowship. Now, I have to continue to remember that. I may not be able to say yes to every social event, but when it’s a spiritual social gathering or a one on one spiritual gathering, those are the times when I know I have to say yes. These past three weeks as I’ve been waiting for a paycheck, I’ve been more stressed than I think I’ve been in a long time. Logic says I should be making deliveries whenever I’m not at my nine to five job. Practicality and health say that’s foolish. So, last weekend I spent 36 hours with my best friend at a women’s event. Then, after church the next day, I went to lunch with another friend and had dinner with my family. Today, a week later, I spent about an hour and a half after church with another friend and then had dinner with my family again. These were prime money-making hours, but that doesn’t matter if I’m spiritually burnt out. So, even though it pained me, in the beginning, to do so, I took time off and I fellowshipped. By the end of each social event, I felt recharged and ready to take on the world. If I hadn’t spent time with these darling friends of mine, then I can guarantee you I’d be writing a different post right now.

These are only four simple steps to take when overcoming fear and they pretty much encompass any other step you may need to take, but they’re not easy. Fear is a liar and a thief. Fear doesn’t want to hear our honesty. Fear is a thief of gratitude. And fear, at it’s core, is selfish. Fear is also often accompanied by misery and misery only loves company when the company is also miserable. When the company saps up your fear and gives you peace, misery wants nothing to do with it. So, next time you’re feeling afraid, try these steps. Be real with God. Be grateful. Be humble. And be in fellowship.

Safe. Sunshine. Seen.

I’m not enough. I’m all alone. I’m too much. No one cares. These are just a few of the thoughts that have run through my head at any given time. As a teenager, they were constantly on repeat. Now, I don’t hear these thoughts quite as often, but they’re still there at the back of mind. They’re waiting to attack when I’m at my most vulnerable and insecure. As a teenager, I was always the one trying to be a safe place for people. I always felt like I had to be the sunshine girl. I was the one who always cared and saw others. I never felt like I was on the receiving end. I didn’t feel like I had a safe place. I didn’t feel like anyone was my sunshine girl. I never felt cared for or seen. Then, I started going to Compass Church. It’s been over six years now and I’m still constantly being reminded by Compass Church members that I am enough. I’m not alone. I’m not too much. And I am cared for. I have a safe place. I have a sunshine girl. And I have someone who cares for and sees me.

I have a safe place. Without God I have nothing. I have no safety. No peace. No joy. No identity. No anything. With God, I can have tangible reminders that I am safe. I can have peace. Joy is attainable. And my identity is only found in Him and who He created me to be. My best friend, Shelby, is almost always that tangible reminder for me. She is almost always available when I’m feeling lost, when I’m feeling afraid, when I’m feeling depressed, and really at any time. Six years ago, I met her and she very quickly, but slowly became a place of safety for me. First she was someone I could share my song lyrics with, aka my journal entries. Next, she became a close friend who put in as much effort in our friendship as I did, if not more. Then, she became my best friend. And now she’s the safest place I know in this world other than God. When I need eminded that everything is going to be okay, she’s there with God’s promises. When I just need to vent so I don’t go crazy, she listens. When a topic comes up at church or elsewhere that gets me feeling some kind of way because of personal issues, she’s there and she knows. She doesn’t poke or prod. She just knows. She may ask something like, “How are you feeling,” but then she’ll leave it at that unless I turn it into a conversation. That’s all I needed as a teenager. Someone to ask, “How are you?” and mean it. Someone who knew how I was doing even if I didn’t say anything. I always speak so highly of Shelby and it’s literally just because she’s there and she cares. She’s the kind of safe place I needed as a teenager and it’s the type of safe place I’m so grateful to have now.

“I could be your sunshine girl.” That is a line from the song, Sunshine Girl, by Christian singer, Britt Nicole. This song was one of my anthems in high school, partially because I wanted to be this girl, but also because I needed this girl. The idea of the song is that this girl is whoever you need her to be. She’s there for you no matter what. I wanted to be and have that, but when I listened to it, I mostly just wanted that sunshine girl. I wanted to have someone in my life who could make me smile no matter what because she’s just a bright, shining light in this world. In recent months, I have met one particular sunshine girl named Ana. I don’t know much about Ana, but I do know she is a ray of hope and sunshine wherever she goes. Maybe that comes from a heartbreaking backstory. Maybe she’s always been that way. I don’t know, but whatever she has or hasn’t been through seems to have brought her to a place of ultimate joy and gratitude that shines through whenever I see her.

This past weekend, she was setting up for and promoting a Christmas event our church does for women every year called, Sparkle. By the end of the setup, the table was so silvery and shiny you could practically see your reflection in the decorations. And yet, Ana was still more sparkly. I sat and chatted with her until church started. For that whole fifteen to thirty minutes she continued to shine brighter than the sparkly decorations. And anyone who spoke with her, whether signing up for the event or not, left with a bright smile on their faces too, because Ana is a genuine sunshine girl. Even a second of speaking with her leaves me feeling happy and bright too! For that reason alone, I am so grateful to know this lovely sunshine girl. Even without knowing much about her, she has made my life infinitely more blessed just by being in it.

I have someone who cares for and sees me. I’m an introvert. Contrary to how I often come across, I prefer to keep to myself and observe rather than participate. Every once in a while, an extrovert comes along and tries to change that. This time around, that extrovert is Tamra. Tamra is a ball of energy so wonderfully intense that if I got to speak with her every morning, then I’d never need caffeine again. We met one weekend at a youth day by the river. Her son is in the youth group at church where I volunteer, so she and her husband came to help chaperone. While there, we chatted and got to know each other. Since then, I’ve learned that her spirit animal is probably a golden retriever or something. Every time she sees me, she gets excited, comes up to me, and starts talking to me. If there’s something going on, then she urges me to join in until I do. And I absolutely love it. Just like the golden retriever friend, she immediately sees me, comes to me, and makes sure I’m taken care of. We haven’t known each other very long, and yet I know that if I need anything, then she’s there for me. There’s just something so wonderfully genuine about her that I can’t help but know that she sees me and she cares about me.

In hindsight, I can see that pretty much everyone I knew as a teenager cared about me and loved me. I can see that if I had tried to open up to them, then most of them would have been receptive. I can see that if I had given them a chance, then at least some of them could have been my sunshine girl when I couldn’t be. I can also see that if I hadn’t tried so hard to hide, then more people might have seen me. I didn’t have clear vision then though, so I can’t say that for sure. Now, I can see clearly and I know that if nothing and no one else, then I have at least three very important people in my life. I have Shelby who is my human safe place when I need someone to just be there. I have Ana who is the truest sunshine girl I’ve ever met. Someone to remind to be joyful no matter what. And I have Tamra, someone who sees me and cares for me, even when I don’t want to be seen or cared for. Most of the people at our church would be more than willing and ready to be a safe place, a source of sunshine, or someone to see and care for me. I’d just have to ask them. Shelby, Ana, and Tamra are different though. I don’t have to ask them. They just are and I am so incredibly grateful for that.

Let us all strive to be a safe place for others. Let us all live like Britt Nicole’s sunshine girl, there and ready to be whoever others need us to be in times of joy or sorrow. And let us be open and ready to see and care for those around us.

DWTS Juniors – Halloween Night

Ugh! As if I didn’t love Dancing with the Stars enough, the threw in the twist of juniors and added Jordan Fisher and Frankie Muniz as the hosts! I’m in love with this show!

Team WitneyAkash and KamriArgentine Tango – Akash is playing a mad scientist and Cameron is his monster. I think this is a great theme for Akash and the whole dance is fun and exciting! I love it!

Comments – Mandy tells Akash it was a great way to start the show. She feels like there’s a little party in Akash’ body when he dances and he needs to control it. Adam doesn’t know if anyone loves coming out and dancing more than Akash. Val thinks he did a great job.

Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Cheryl – Mandla and Brightyn – Charleston – Their dance is super weird, but I like it. It’s fun. Mandla does a great job of lifting Brightyn. I’m impressed.

Comments – Adam thinks Mandla is really, really working hard and it’s showing. Val commends him on giving his content. Mandy says he’s got the electricity back from week one and she loved it.

Scores – 23 out of 30

Team Gleb – Mackenzie & Sage – Jive – Back to a high school theme with a junior high school dance. I’m feeling impressed by this jive. It’s got Derek Hough meets Mark Ballas vibes. I’m diggin’ it.

Comments – Val says it was great. Mandy says she loved it all in all, but there’s something missing. She feels like she checked out a little as performer in moments when she was concerned about the move. Adam says they look terrible and he loves it.

 

Scores – 25 out of 30

Team Emma – Jason & Elliana – Argentine Tango – Jason is playing a vampire while Elliana is an innocent young girl. Jason is such a great performer. He’s a pretty good dancer too. Probably better than I am at least. I just love the reactions of the mentors every dance.

Comments – Mandy was a little stressed for Jason when she heard he had to do an argentine tango, but he came out and it was incredible. Adam knows Jason is in it to win it. Val says it was a leading role type of performance.

Frankie says it was his favorite dance so far. His favorite dances were the strong, serious dances.

Scores – 25 out of 30 (their highest score so far)

Team Brandon – Ariana and Artyon – Paso DobleWays to Be Wicked from Descendants. I’m pumped about this dance. I love Descendants. I love this song. I love Ariana and Artyon. I love the Paso Doble. Ariana and Artyon are both fierce in this dance, which you have to be for successful Paso Doble. I’m proud of them.

Comments – Jordan comments about Kenny Ortega being in the audience and Ariana goes to hug him. Adam says the dancing is very good, but he needs to see a little more. Val agrees. He doesn’t think this was her best dance. Mandy appreciates her hard hitting movements, but doesn’t disagree with the guys.

Scores – 22 out of 30

Team Artem – Alana “Honey Boo Boo” and Tristan – Jazz – I really love Alana. She is so sassy and funny! I’m pumped about this dance. They’re dancing as the ghostbusters. Once again, she’s got the perfect performance for this dance. She may not be the best dancer in the world, but she’s got such spirit and growth that I just love her.

Comments – Val thought the dance was awesome and entertaining. Mandy comments on the direction change and everything jazz is about and that Alana did everything she needed to do. Adam liked it.

Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Alan – Sky and JT – Jive – Sky says the jive feels like skateboarding. She just keeps trying until she gets it right. She starts crying in practice because it’s so much hard work. Alan says she cried in a good way because she didn’t give up and she finally got it. Sky says she cried in frustration. I love her and JT. I love the jive so much. Oh, wow! And they are doing a great job! They like do this walking upside down on their hands and feet thing that was awesome. I’m impressed!

Comments – Mandy says it fabulous and liked that Sky is so good people sometimes don’t realize how hard it can be. Adam says it was awesome. Val comments on the routine, content, performance, and everything. It was fantastic. Sky thanks Alan and JT for believing in her and Jordan gets all sappy.

Scores – 26 out of 30

Team Lindsay – Miles and Rylee – Samba – “I Want Candy” – Miles is a werewolf and Rylee is little red riding hood, or goldie locks, I can’t tell. They do a trick or treat thing and then go into their dance. I like it. It’s fun.

Comments – Jordan comments on how hard the Samba is. Miles just breathes hard and Rylee agrees it’s very hard. Adam says Miles danced like a pro. Val agrees with Adam and says he’s doing it better than everyone else. Mandy felt like their was magic in their performance. Frankie comments that the last person to dress as a werewolf with Lindsay had some success on the show (winning) and that he’s doing a great job of following in Jordan’s footsteps.

I just love the shared energy between Lindsay and Rylee. They are definitely sisters.

Scores – 27 out of 30 (highest score of the night)

Elimination – Alana “Honey Boo” and Tristan – Team Artem Poor Alana is crying and my heart is breaking. Several of the young dancers and stars have shocked faces.

DWTS Season 27 – Disney Night

Ariana and Jason are adorable in their role of the opening dance, running around looking for Mickey. Jordan is just… ugh! He sings and dances in the opening dance and I have a major crush on him! His girlfriend is a lucky lady! Ha, ha.

Alexis and AlanPocahontas – Just Around the Riverbend  – Wow. Alexis is definitely feeling something for Alan and I wouldn’t surprised if he is too. The video journal personal straight up asks and she giggles and says, “No comment.” Regardless, their dance is beautiful.

Judges’ Comments – Len calls their dance beautifully crafted. Len comments on their chemistry. Alexis’ face gets embarrassingly red and Alan looks around awkwardly. They definitely have something, whatever it may be. Bruno calls their dance gorgeous like two hearts beating together as one. Carrie Ann says the way they danced made her believe in fairytales. They all pretty much agree it’s their best dance of the season.

Erin asks how Alexis felt dancing. She says it felt like a fairytale. Erin asks what Alexis has to say to her prince. “Did he just put you in the old fantasy land.” Alexis says he really did and Erin does the “ooh” thing.

Judges’ Scores – 29 out of 30

Juan Pablo and Cheryl – Beauty and the Beast – Vietnamese Waltz – Juan Pablo admits he felt relieved getting eights, because he felt like getting tens in the third week was almost too much too soon. He and Cheryl are dancing to Gaston. He’s always wanted to be Gaston. He’s pumped. Even more because he wanted to be a Disney animator before discovering the stage. I do like this dance. I’m not particularly impressed, but it is good. I like it.

Judges’ Comments – Tom says it’s one of his favorite dances of the whole show. Bruno says it was spot on, on every level. Carrie Ann says it was so good, so good and spectacular. Len likes that the dance mirrored the music and that Juan Pablo is without a doubt a fantastic dance. He does have a small critique for the choreography, but nothing big.

Judges’ Scores – 29 out of 30

DeMarcus and Lindsay – Charleston – Hercules – A Star is Born – Lindsay wears a red wig like Meg. DeMarcus’ finger is still hurt from his dislocation, but he nails the lifts and really gets into the whole dance. Lindsay laughs saying her shoe broke in her very first move of the dance. She tosses her shoe. Tom picks it up and DeMarcus puts it back on her.

Judges’ Comments – All judges are beyond impressed feeling great and happy after the dance.

Judges’ Scores – 26 out 30

Evanna and KeoJazz – Tangled – Evanna gets vulnerable about being in the bottom two the week before. They’ll be dancing to When Will My Life Begin. Keo says he’s scared of heights and doesn’t like rollercoasters, but he goes on them with Evanna at Disney Land. Evanna wants to give everything to this dance. She’s perfect for the role of Rapunzel. I love it.

Judges’ Comments – Len liked it. It had a lovely feel to it. He can’t say it was a spectacular number, but it was well done and well danced. Bruno feels that she has found her stride and confidence. Sometimes, she tends to be a bit chasey with the timing and finish, but is well. Carrie Ann thinks she did the Disney name proud. They all agree she has the talent.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30

Jason is adorable. They have him come in asking for the Wi-Fi password.

Joe and Jenna – Ralph Breaks the Internet – Jive – Joe is happy he has a chance to get better even though his scores aren’t showing he’s getting better. Jenna feels he deserves to be here. I don’t agree. Yes, he’s trying so hard, but he’s not getting much better. His confidence is growing, which great, but he’s only still here because of Bachelor Nation fans. This dance does seem better than before, especially last week, but his moves are still awkward. I mean, come on. Not even Kendall gives him a standing ovation. He’s just so awkward.

Judges’ Comments – Bruno can sense a very faint glimmer of hope. He says not to get too excited, but he did a baby step in the right direction. Carrie Ann shouts, “Go Joe!” She says it was a vast improvement. He did not miss a step. He seemed more confident. He needs to stop closing his shoulders. Everyone obviously loves him. He should own it. Len likes and admires that even though he gets knocked every week, he comes back and gives it his all. He advises him to get in there and learn the dance if he comes back. He also tells Jenna to put more content in the dance.

Erin tells Joe he thinks he gave it his best, which means it doesn’t matter what the judges’ scores are.

Judges’ Scores – 17 out of 30

Mary Lou and Sasha – Contemporary – Mulan – Reflection – I think this is a beautiful dance for Mary Lou. She’s said many times that she’s lost herself and that she’s using this show to find herself. Now, this dance and song are reflective of that. No pun intended.

Judges’ Comments – Carrie Ann says she lives for these moments, the moments when the stars transform through dance. Len likes that it was gentle and understated, but fluid. Bruno loved it and her determination.

Judges’ Scores – 25 out of 30

Jordan Fisher and Junior Pros – He performs A Dream is a Wish Your Heart Makes and dances with the juniors as they dance. Oh, ho. I love him more and more every time I see him. From his dorky role in Teen Beach Movie to heartthrob Holden in Liv and Maddie to being a star and winner in his own season of DWTS and just being an around talented guy. Ugh, I just love him. He’s especially lovable with these kids! My goodness!

John and EmmaJungle Book – Wanna Be Like YouQuickstep – I’m pumped that this dance is with Wanna Be Like You! He’s not so pumped, but I am! It’s a great song to be played with the quickstep! I’m liking this dance almost as much as I love the song. It’s not a dance I’ll remember, but it’s a good dance. He’s doing a pretty good job.

Judges’ Comments – Len likes the energy and content and thinks he did a fantastic job. It’s his best job to date. Bruno says it was a proper, recognizable quickstep. Carrie Ann says it was his best dance as a whole. She says there were a few minor issues, but it was his best dance yet.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30

Bobby Bones and SharnaThe Little Mermaid – WaltzPart of Your World – This dance has to be more elegant and slower than the MC Hammer dance of last week. He looks great as a prince. He’s doing a pretty great job of containing his energy, but keeping his excitement. His dance may not be perfect, but it’s really good for someone without any dance background. I’m impressed. I really like this dance. I may be biased because this is my favorite Disney song of all time, but I do like his dance.

Judges’ Comments – Bruno says he went of on the wrong beat, but that he continued on valiantly. Carrie Ann comments on Bobby’s stance. Carrie Ann comments on how his joy moves in his body. Len admires that he played it straight and went for it in a proper way.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Milo and Witney – Incredibles 2 – Quickstep – Milo is pumped about Disney night because he owes everything to Disney. Witney feels like this dance really fits him because he’s got so much energy. I agree. I’m pretty pumped about this dance. It’s fun and energetic and perfect for Milo. I love that they finish with two of the littles in it.

Judges’ Scores – Carrie Ann truly loved it. Len really loved it, but felt that there was too much gap between their body contact. Bruno calls it a blockbuster.

Judges’ Scores – 27 out of 30

Elimination – DeMarcus & Lindsay and Alexis & Alan in jeopardy, but no elimination. Thank God! They made it seem like DeMarcus and Lindsay would go home, which would have been way bogus, but no one’s going home! So, yay!

DWTS: Juniors – Disney Night

Team Witney – Hercules – Akash & Cameron – Jive ­– Zero to Hero – I always love the Jive and Akash is just so adorable doing this Jive, as is Cameron.

Judges’ Comments – Val tells Akash not to skip leg day. Mandy comments that when he did use his legs, he did really well. Adam thinks the dance was exciting and that Akash wears his heart on his sleeves.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Brandon – Lilo & Stitch – Ariana and Artyon – SambaHawaiian Roller Coaster Ride – The kids purposely drive Brandon crazy, but they love him. Ariana and Artyon make adorable Lilo and Stitch. Brandon did a great job of incorporating the hula to their Samba. They dance with a limbo stick and it is impressive.

Judges’ Comments – Val comments that the bounce action of the Samba is the hardest part and they did it. Mandy comments that it was awesome including the production and choreography. Adam says Ariana has been consistent, beautiful, and powerful.

Judges’ Scores – 25 out of 30

Aww, Ariana and Artyon are adorable. They interrupt Jordan’s speaking and challenge him to a limbo. He concurs and succeeds. He’s so sweet.

Team Artem – Beauty and the Best – Honey Boo Boo & Tristan – Foxtrot – Something There – Alana seems much more elegant than I’ve seen her before. She’s got the personality and showmanship. The footwork may be a tad off, but she’s good. I like her.

Judges’ Comments – Val is moved by her performance because it’s inspiring. Mandy comments on her beauty, confidence, and progression. Adam is impressed.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Emma – Toy Story – Jason & Elliana – Foxtrot – Jason is so adorable. As a Disney star, he’s pumped about being on Disney night. He feels like the dream can never end. They dance to Jordan Fisher and Olivia Holt’s version of You’ve Got a Friend in Me. I think they dance really well. Jason is just so adorable. He and Elliana make adorable Woody and Jessie’s. Jason’s favorite movie is Toy Story but it scares Elliana.

Judges’ Comments – Adam is proud of them. Val thinks it was adorable awesome. Mandy says they had some good quick, quick, slow moments.

Judges’ Scores – 22 out of 30 – I’m about to have to start watching Raven’s Home, because Jason is just so adorable.

Team Gleb – Pocahontas – Mackenzie & Sage – Contemporary – Dancing to Colors of the Wind. The have trouble in practice with the lifts. As contemporary always is, their dance is beautiful. They seem to succeed in their lifts with moves that are graceful and elegant.

Judges’ Comments – Adam has chills. Val sees it as extraordinary. Mandy comments that contemporary should be easy and light and they nailed it.

Judges’ Scores – 27 out of 30 – Highest Score of the Season

Team Cheryl – Coco – Mandla & Bryton – Jazz – I don’t know what song they’re dancing too. I’ve never seen this movie, but I’m liking their dance. As it should, it has Latin vibes and Mandla seems confident.

Judges’ Comments – Mandy commends him for successfully listening to her comments from the previous week. Adam comments that he is working on his technique, but his performance is good. Val says this dance left him underwhelmed after his last couple successful weeks.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Lindsay – Aladdin – Miles and Rylee – Charleston – Miles is playing Aladdin. Lindsay asks him to get in character and he kind of takes it a bit far. She plays mom. It’s a nice dance. In my opinion, not particularly memorable, but really, really good.

Judges’ Comments – Adam loved it. Val was impressed. Mandy calls him and Rylee stars, stating he might have even passed her at times.

Judges’ Scores – 27 out of 30

Team Alan – Moana – Sky & JT – Contemporary – Alan takes them to the beach. Sky comments that Moana lives on an island and has big heart and is kind of like her—living on Japan and having a big heart. How Far I’ll Go – Sticking the moves like always, Sky seems to be nailing it. I haven’t seen Moana, but Sky seems perfect for the role based on the dance and the song. I’m impressed.

Judges’ Comments – Mandy was impressed but has one little thing to tell her. She needs to point her feet more. Adam is impressed and says her performance was mature. Val loved it and tells her that she does a great job of nailing the moves.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30.

Sky asks Jordan if she can say something. He gives her the mic and she tells all the girls not to let anyone stop them. They can do whatever they want.

Team SashaThe Little Mermaid – Sophia & Jake – Samba – Kim comes to visit her goddaughter Sophia and instills confident in her. She and Jake dance to Poor Unfortunate Souls. She plays Ursula and he plays Eric. She starts off more confident, but she seems to lose it a bit in the middle. In her final move though, she really gets it back.

Judges’ Comments – Mandy says she could have been a bit stronger at points, but was really really good. Adam says she upped her performance like he asked her to. Val tells her be a bit stronger.

Judges’ Scores – 19 out of 30

Elimination – Sophia and Jake – Team Sasha

Aww, Sophia cries. She’s such a shy girl; you know she’s sad if she’s crying.

DWTS: Juniors – Songs from The Year I Was Born Night

Team Gleb – McKenzie and Sage – 2004 – Jet’s “Are You Gonna Be My Girl” Quickstep. Holding frame. Quick energy. High school jock and cheerleader theme. I’m liking it. It’s especially funny that she called Gleb “like a dad.” Mandy was super impressed. Adam says she 100% delivered. Val gives and a standing ovation and says she killed it.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30

Team Alan – Sky and JT – 2008 – Cha Cha to Lady Gaga’s “Just Dance” – She’s grateful for their patience.

Gymnastic moves. They’re doing pretty well. Full of performance. Adam says it’s so clean. Val says she can do anything and is impressed with her maturity. Mandy asks if she practices her facials as much as her steps, because her face is on point.

Judges’ Scores – 22 out of 30

Team Sasha – Sophia and Jake – 2008 – Foxtrot to “Love Story” by Taylor Swift – Cute and elegant. Perfect for the song. Val says it was incredible and that she looks like a Disney Princess. Mandy has one correction for her to use her back muscles with her arm movements. Adam wants her to turn up her personality in her dance.

Judges’ Scores – 20 out of 30

Team Emma – Jason and Elliana – 2007 – Jive to “Shake It” by Metro Station. He says he’s never heard this song in his life. That’s kind of nice to hear, because it’s not really an appropriate kid song, but I love it! Dressed like aliens they’ve got all the energy needed for a jive and he’s got the performance needed for it. He’s adorable. Mandy loves his poise. Adam loves his confidence. Val is impressed too.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Cheryl – Mandla and Bryton – 2005 – Salsa to “Pump It” by the Black Eyed Peas. He’s got some moves in his arsenal. I’m impressed, especially because he’s so shy. Adam says the dance was more of a freestyle, but the performance was off the charts. Val says the same. Mandy tells him to think more about feeling the dance out.

Judges’ Scores – 22 out of 30.

Team Hayley – Hudson and Kameron – Paso Doble – Super Hero themed to “Four Minutes” by Madonna, Justin Timberlake, and Timbalan – Val says he killed it. Mandy saw his muscles working through the dance. Adam is so impressed with their partnership. He tells him to loosen up and enjoy the dance.

Judges’ Scores – 22 out of 30

Team Lindsay – Miles and Rylee – 2004 – “I Don’t Wanna Be” by Gavin DeGraw. A very strong and intense argentine tango. They have to keep their frame the whole time, says Rylee and that’s hard. They seem to be doing a good job. Mandy loves that he took command of the performance. Adam is proud of the content and partnership. Val says all the things the others did.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30

Team Artem – Alana and Tristan – Cha Cha to Pussycat Dolls “Don’t Cha” – She’s got the performance fact and shake for the cha cha. I hope she does well. I liked this dance. Adam says she owned it and that there was a moment when she was walking around like she was at the mall. Val is proud of the transformation she’s showing. Mandy agrees with both, but comments on her timing.

Judges’ Scores – 19 out of 30

Team Witney – Akash and Kamri – Cha Cha to “Dynamite” by Taio Cruz. He’s got the tude for the dance. He doesn’t seem to have the hip movements for the cha cha, but he looks like he’s having fun. He’s adorable with Jordan teasing him about swag. Val asks if spelling or dancing is more fun. He says they’re both his favorite. Mandy is impressed. Adam loves it too. Witney is loving him.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Brandon – Ariana and Artyon – 2007 – Jive to “Girlfriend” by Avril Lavigne. This is definitely my favorite dance! I love the song, yes, but the dance is great! Ariana and Artyon are just so cute and talented! Mandy says she is really good and therefore held to higher standard than the others and she’s meeting that standard. Adam gives them a standing ovation. Val says they are one of if not the couple to beat.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30.

Elimination

Team Hayley – Hudson and Kameron – Oh my word. He looks so sad and now he’s crying.

DWTS Season 27 – Most Memorable Year

This is always my FAVORITE episode of the season! I LOVE getting to know people through their stories and it’s so much better when it’s through art! I can’t wait to watch this episode!

Mary Lou & Sasha – The Vietnamese Waltz. 1984 – the year she won the gold medal in the USA. It was most memorable because she had knee surgery only six weeks before winning the metal. Wow! Chills! I don’t get chills, but that’s a chills moment! The doctors told her she would need at least six weeks just to walk again, let alone to compete on it! And yet, she won a gold medal! Oh my word!

We are the champions. A song that got her through the six weeks leading up to her gold medal competition. Oh, but it’s slowed down and acoustic. I love it! This is such a beautiful dance and makes the song even more amazing! Wow! She is beautiful and strong. That’s another reason why I always love this night! Bringing the star’s story into the performance gives them so much power and emotion in their dance to really push through and give their best performances. Len loved her performance and has comments on her hands. Bruno commends her for working on her shoulders as he advised before. Carrie Ann is fighting back tears. She’s so deeply moved by Mary Lou’s number, but noticed some missed steps in the beginning even with her improvement.

Judge’s Scores – 24 out of 30.

Milo and Witney – A jive for 2018. Zombie’s came out. He’s on DWTS. He’s graduating high school. He’s starting his own life this year. He feels like the luckiest seventeen year old in the world.

Aww! The dance is set to the theme of a high school graduation. I love him. He’s got such a fun personality! He kind of reminds me of a cross between my sister Lydia and my brother, Jacob, in some ways. Ooh! Solo dance on the judge’s table and a flip! Bruno calls him ready for the big league hitting ace after ace after ace. Carrie Ann is so impressed, but comments on his one zombie arm. Len thought it was fun and sharp. He has a small critique for his posture, but otherwise liked it.

Uh oh, Milo hurt his hamstring in practice, but you couldn’t tell.

Judges’ Scores – 27 out of 30

Nancy and Val – Ramba to “Love Someone” by Lukas Graham for 2006. She moved to a ranch in Texas from LA with her husband and two daughters. This dance is a tribute to her family.

A slow-burning love story set to a dance. It’s as beautiful and touching as you would expect. I’d give her dance a decent score. She seemed to do pretty well with her lines and frame and everything. Carrie Ann loved her dance. Len thought it was charming, but thought there should be more hip movement. He also compliments Val on his judging on DWTS: Juniors. Bruno agrees with Len. Val says it was a conservative Romba.

Judges’ Scores – 22 out of 30

Alexis and Alan – Contemporary for 2014 on Mother’s Day when her dad told her there was something wrong with her mom. She had stage 4 cancer. On January 8, she learned her mom was gone. Oh, gosh. The tears are coming. DWTS was her mother’s favorite show. She even took ballroom classes. She wears her mother’s wedding ring every day.

A pure and beautiful, but heartbreaking struggle of a dance to “How to Save a Life.” She’s crying through the dance and yet doing so well. I’m impressed. Alan comforts her and it’s just so heartbreaking. Len is never disappointed by Alexis’ dancing. He did, however, notice a little too much sharpness. Bruno says she danced like an angel tonight. Carrie Ann calls her a dance a beautiful dance. This may be a ten or at least nines.

Judges’ Scores – 26 out of 30. Bummer, maybe not. But it is her highest score so far, so that’s nice.

Evanna and Keo – Vietnamese Waltz for 2006 when she booked the role as Luna Lovegood–a dream come true. When she was 11 or 12, she was battling an eating disorder. The only thing that distracted her from that was reading Harry Potter. She wrote to J.K. Rowling who wrote her back and they became pen pals. “I love the feeling acting more than I love the feeling of being skinning or being perfect.” Being in Harry Potter proved to her that she had something to offer.

Aww! They’re dancing to the theme of Harry Potter! The aesthetic is a starry night. I already knew Evanna’s story, but it’s still so inspiring to hear it from her mouth and to see her dance to it. This dance seems very empowering for her. It’s beautiful. It’s like she’s Luna all over again, though she always has been.

Bruno says her magic is stronger than ever. He loved her self-confidence in her dance. Carrie Ann comments on how much her performance has improved since the first dance. Len says it was a magic performance. Evanna confirms that JK Rowling didn’t know she auditioned for Luna until after she got the role.

Judge’s Scores – 27 out of 30.

Joe and Jenna –  Vietnamese Waltz for 2018. He had commitment issues a year ago and now he knows Kendall. He always wanted a family, but he was afraid. On the Bachelor, he was afraid of love. Then, he nailed it with Kendall. Now, he has to nail dancing, which he’s also afraid of.

Oh, a smoky love song. What the heck. Why is the camera showing the performers instead of the dancers? Joe is doing better for this dance, but he’s still not the best. With all the nerves, I am glad he’s pushing himself to dance. His frame is weak. His lines aren’t very sharp, but he does seem a little more confident. Kendall looks so proud in the crowd.

Carrie Ann says it’s so hard to judge him. He was so much more confident and open tonight. However, he is still growing. He didn’t miss any beats tonight, but he’s still growing. Len says the same thing. He’s not there yet, but he’s getting more confident and strong. Bruno agrees with the others. He’s adorkably nervous. Poor guy.

Judges’ Scores – 18 out of 30

Jenna and Val (Non-competitive) They’re so beautiful together. I’m glad they’ve found love with each other. I still loved Val and Janel together when they competed together, but she’s married now and it’s beautiful. He’s engaged and they’re beautiful.

Juan Pablo and Cheryl – Samba for 1999. That’s the year he moved away from Buenos Aires, Argentina to become a performer. He was heavily bullied in Argentina. When he was cast as Danny in Grease at seventeen, that’s when he knew he wanted to act. His big break came many years later when he was offered a roll in Mama Mia.

They dance the samba of celebration for where he is today. It’s a Latin dance set to Latin music and I don’t hate it. I don’t love it, but I do like it. It’s very exciting. He’s got great hip movements and he’s really into the dance. I don’t know how good it is, but it is good. The audience goes wild.

Len gives them a standing ovation saying sometimes you don’t need words. Bruno believes it is one of the best Sambas he has ever seen. Carrie Ann loved it too. Even Cheryl was impressed. This is for sure going to be all tens!

Judges’ Scores – And it is! The first perfect score of season 27! 30 out of 30!

John and Emma – 2016. The year he lost everything. A river in Lousiana flooded everything he and his mother’s house. The only thing that got him through was his dating relationship with Alisha. That same year, his mom died. He believes she died because she knew he had someone who loved him. Ugh, more tears!

A beautiful heartfelt waltz to a song called smile. Aww, a show of yellow rose petals–his mother’s favorite flower.

Bruno warns him to be careful with his unsteady hold. Carrie Ann comments on his posture. Len tells him to polish it up a bit. Otherwise, they all felt the depth of emotion in the dance.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30.

Bobby and Sharna – Contemporary Dance for 1998 when he graduated high school. No one in his family had ever done that. His mom didn’t graduate high school. She had him at fifteen while struggling with addiction. He never had his own room. He slept on the couch and used the underneath it as his closet. His mom died in her forties from addiction, but got her GED because of him.

“A Million Dreams” from the Greatest Showman. It starts with him at the foot of a bed. Wow. There’s so much emotion. He’s still not perfect, but it’s a great dance. I also like that whoever is singing in the back is dressed to look like a little Bobby–Malachi Barton. Aww, Bobbie sits on the floor and starts to cry. Trying to fight the tears, he just keeps looking at the ground and squinting his eyes to avoid the tears. He wants everyone to know that no matter where you come from, you can do this–whatever this is.

Carrie Ann can’t put into words what was so spectacular about that dance, but it was authentic magic. Len tells him it’s his best dance. Bruno tells him to keep the inner child alive and well. He’s so somber right now. It’s so weird. He’s always so chipper and happy.

Judges’ Scores – 23 out of 30. His highest score.

Tinashe and Brandon – The Rumba to 2014. The year she released her first official album. She wrote her first song at six years old and sang it at a recital. They will be dancing to a remixed, acoustic version of her debut single.

I think this will be her best dance yet. Well, she looks beautiful in her costume. The dance is just as beautiful. It is, in my opinion, her best dance. I really like it. Len says it was her best dance. Bruno calls it beautiful. Carrie Ann feels like they’re only beginning to get the best of her.

Judges’ Scores – 27 out of 30. Her highest score.

DeMarcus and Lindsay – Argentine Tango for 2016 when he won the Super Bowl with the Broncos. He and his wife had three pregnancy complications and thought they couldn’t have kids, so they adopted a little girl before having a son two years later.

He carries Lindsay’s limp body onto the floor and tosses her into the air. It’s an intense dance, one you can’t take your eyes off of. Aww, and at the end, his kids come running up to him.

Bruno calls him a panther. Carrie Ann loved it, but saw it almost as more of a Paso Doble. Len was impressed with the lifts.

Judges’ Scores – 26 out of 30

Elimination

Nancy and Val – In Jeopardy Eliminated

Tinashe and Brandon – In Jeopardy (Wow! I was not expecting that one!)

DWTS: Juniors – The Premiere

Oh my gosh. These kids are so adorable! I haven’t even officially started yet and I love them! The mentors are so great too! I’m so glad Jordan and Frankie are the hosts! And I’m glad we finally get to see who the DWTS Mandy Moore is! I knew it wasn’t the famed singer and actress Mandy Moore, but I didn’t know who she was!

Team Keo: Addison & Lev – Aww, Addison makes them a meal. Keo teaches them the cha cha. I love her fire. I really like Keo now. I guess I just needed to see him a few times before I liked him.

They’ve got a cooking dance. I like it. It might be my favorite so far! She’s got the perfect kind of fire for a cha cha. Is it perfect? Probably not. But she’s got the attitude for it! Adam comments on her talking her talking herself through her dance. He did like the dance though. Mandy loved her sass and working it too. She tells her to try to hit the move even sharper than Lev does. Val agrees with Mandy. He wants her technique to improve.

Frankie asks Addison how dancing compares to cooking. Cooking doesn’t have to be as exact as dancing. She tries to stay calm, cool, and collected, but you can tell she wants better.

Judges’ Scores – 15 out of 30.

Team Witney: Akash & Kamri – Are these the youngest contestants of the show? They’re the smallest it looks like. They’re adorable. I love Witney. I love everyone in this show, but Witney might be my favorite!

Aww! They dance the tango to LOVE from the Parent Trap. He seems nervous, but their dance is so cute. His technique seems like it could improve and he seems a little lost at times, but they’re just so cute. Val thought it was beautiful. Adam just can’t. He advises him to keep learning. Mandy agrees. He is the youngest guy there. Okay, maybe it wasn’t off. Not enough at least for judge’s comments.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Artem: Alana “Honey Boo Boo” & Tristan – Honestly, I just can’t believe Honey Boo is so old and tall now! I’ve never watched her in anything, but you’d have to live under a rock not to know who she is. She definitely has the attitude she’s known for, but I think she might be a good dancer if she puts the work in.

She’s definitely got the sass for a Salsa. I’m not sure how I feel about the dance. I can’t tell if she’s doing it well her not. She’s got the performance vibes down, but it’s up to the judges if she’s got the technique. Adam loved the performance. Mandy throws Honey Boo Boo away and talks directly to Alana. She had a moment when she was offbeat, but was mostly on. Val wants her to improve the technique a little more and work more on teamwork. Despite her sass, which comes from her mom, I think she might actually be pretty likable. I hope she sticks around.

Judges’ Scores – 19 out of 30

Team Hayley: Hudson West and Kameron – Hayley is kind of starstruck over the Emmy-nominated actor Hudson West. He is so professional.

They’ve got a “cool guy” themed cha cha to the Shawn Mendes song, “Nothing Holding Me Back.” Hudson seems pretty good too. He could stand to be a little stronger in his lines, but he’s adorable. Adam is super impressed. Mandy is impressed but comments on one moment of off movement. Val agrees with both Adam and Mandy.

Judges’ Comments – 22 out of 30.

Team Brandon: Ariana & Artyon – Ariana is so adorable! I vaguely remember her from the one to two episodes of Stuck in the Middle that I’ve seen, but I’ve never watched Guardians of the Galaxy. I really like Brandon and the kids! They’re all adorable!

Another Cha Cha. Full of personality and no particular theme. Just a simple, clean dance. She’s feisty and spirited with some pretty smooth dance moves. I like it. Mandy loved it. The technique could improve though. Val disagrees about the technique. I agree with Val. His feedback is more based on teamwork. Adam loved it too. He’s basically Bruno. It’s funny. These two are the most adorable kids.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30.

Team Emma: Jason & Elliana – Jason is so adorable. I love Elliana and Emma both say they’re starstruck.

Aw, their cha cha is basically them pretending to be adults. He’s sitting at a desk and he’s like her assistant or something. He’s actually pretty good and he’s got such a performer’s spirit. I’m wondering how the judges will actually judge the kids and if there will be eliminations. Aw! Emma is so proud! I love her! Mandy loved the dance. He’s got great rhythm and confidence. Val agrees with Mandy. He picks on the technique telling him to focus on his footwork. Adam agrees with the other judges.

Judge’s Scores – 18 out of 30.

Team Cheryl: Mandla Morris & Brightyn – Brightyn was born the year Cheryl started on DWTS–2006. That’s so funny. I love it. Aw. He’s doing DWTS so he will be recognized for who he is and not who his dad is.

They’re dancing the Jive and he’s pretty good too. Man, these kids have way more rhythm than I think I would. Cheryl is so proud of them. Maybe I do like her more than I used to. I hope so. Mandy is amazed he’s never danced before. It was professional. Val is also impressed calling it the performance of the night. Adam agrees. I’m sure they’ll have the best scores of the night. If not, then I’ll be surprised.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30 a tie for highest score of the night.

Team Gleb: Mackenzie & Sage – Are these two the oldest? They’re 14 and 15. They’re just as adorable as the littles though.

They’re dancing the foxtrot in a very ballroom themed dance. Here frame seems strong, oh, but now it’s a faster foxtrot. It doesn’t seem quite as strong, but not terribly weak either. Gleb is so proud. Val loved it, but was disappointed that most of it wasn’t a traditional foxtrot. Adam advises that she dance into the floor. Mandy asks how different ballroom is from the contemporary she’s used to. Mandy liked it, but could tell how her muscles were used to working a certain way and that way is different than ballroom.

Judges’ Scores – 22 out of 30.

Team Alan: Sky & JT – I’m so pumped about Sky! I love skateboarding! I wish I could skateboard! It’s always been one of my favorite things! Alan is so adorable with the kids!

A skateboard themed Salsa. She starts on a skareboard and goes into the dance. Those hip movements. Man. I can bearly dip my hips, let alone twist my hips. Ha. ha. Adam calls her a fierce competitor stating everything was clean and sharp. Mandy loves their top half was was strong like it should be while their bottom halves should be wiggling and it was. Val says he’s their biggest fan.

Judges’ Scores – 22 out of 30.

Team Lindsay: Miles & Rylee – Aww! Lindsay is mentoring her kid sister! How sweet is that? Rylee is so cute! She is so adorably Lindsay’s sister! “Just become friends with your partner and you guys are going to be really good. But no boyfriends. Only friends!” I love Lindsay! ha, ha.

Yay! They dance to “Who Let the Dogs Out?” And they’re both so great! The energy is great! I didn’t catch what dance they were doing, but it’s fun! It might be the cha cha, but I’m not sure. Oh, no! The Salsa. That makes sense too. There was a lot of hip movements. Mandy thought it was awesome. Val asks Rylee if she’s crying. She is. So is Lindsay a little bit. Val asks Miles to focus on the style and asks for more content for the actual style. Adam loved it.

Lindsay comments that she was more nervous for her sister’s dance than she normally is for herself.

Judges’ Scores – Oh! 22 out of 30.

Team Sasha: Sophia & Jake – Sasha’s reaction to meeting Scotty Pippen is adorable! Yay! They’re dancing the Jive! I love the Jive! It’s my favorite!

Aw, it’s cute 50’s diner vibes to “Do You Love Me?” She seems a little lost. Not terribly lost, but maybe a little off or something. I don’t know. But this kid, Jake, seems like a cool cross between Derek and Mark! haha. Val is so proud of her. He felt she was very clean in all the content. He commends Jake for his partnership. Adam says she killed it. Mandy thought her rhythm was great. Okay, maybe it was just her shy vibe or something. I mean I didn’t think her moves were clean, but I don’t know. What do I know?

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Team Jenna: Tripp & Hailey – Aww, so Jenna is Hailey’s Aunt. That’s so sweet! Wow. Bristol has lost so much weight! I didn’t even recognize her at first! She looks so great! Tripp is so adorably shy!

Aww, their dance is so cute. A flirty little kid foxtrot set in a stage park. He’s pretty good. He still seems a little shy and nervous, but he’s definitely got potential! Val is proud of Tripp and calls him a stud. Adam calls him a dancer. Mandy shouts out to Jenna for the choreography. Mandy loved it. In the audience Bristol and Sarah are so proud of him and proud of the comments. Frankie asks if Tripp’s mom has given him any advice. He says she said to give your oohs and ahhs. Hailey says she’s so grateful to have her aunt there were with her, even if she is a little bossy. Tripp is definitely a small town country boy. I’m glad to see he’s so nervous and down to earth when his family is so well known.

Judges’ Scores – 17 out of 30

Eliminations

So sad that two couples will be eliminated tonight. I wonder if it’s better that way though.

Team Keo and Team Jenna are eliminated. I’m super bummed! I wanted to see more from Tripp and I know my brother wanted to see more from Addison. Poor things. They did get the lowest judges’ scores though, so at least it’s not a case of politics (I hope) but simply an agreement between Judges’ scores and audience votes. I’ll miss them both.

DWTS Season 27 – Vegas Night

I like that the blue man group joined the opening dance.

Juan Pablo and Cheryl – Foxtrot – Oh, I like that Cheryl told him, “Enjoy it. Seriously, that’s all that matters.” Maybe I like her more now than before. I like that Cheryl describes the foxtrot as a really hard, but slow quickstep. I love when the dancers describe the dances in layman’s terms.

Oops, looks like there was a wardrobe/step malfunction as Juan Pablo tried to take off Cheryl’s glove. Otherwise, he seems to be doing well. It’s definitely a steamy dance as she described to him. Len comments on his frame and footwork, but believes he will be back next week. Bruno loved the choreography. Carrie Ann was impressed. She believes the technique was very good, but agrees it wasn’t perfect. I love Juan Pablo’s comment on dancing being a celebration of life.

Judge’s Scores – 26 out of 30 totaling 52 out of 60 for both nights.

Milo and Witney – Ooh, coming in hot dressed all in red. A little odd for a seventeen-year-old, but it works. Celine Dion sends a comment in for Milo and Witney wishing them luck with their Tango to her song. Ok, that explains the red. I like his competitive spirit. She’s amused that this is their first serious dance. He’s not a very serious person.

Oh, doing pretty well with the seriousness on the dancefloor. His form seems pretty good to my inexperienced eye. He almost seems a little too serious though; like he’s really trying not to laugh. It’s a great, fiery dance though. Steamy for the song, but appropriate for the boy. Great job to Witney! Bruno calls their dance the flight of a phoenix. Milo is so adorable. He’s so excited to get great comments. Carrie Ann comments on his frame and everything being great. Len comments it started out as an argentine tango instead of traditional tango, but he has no problem with it. His only critique is about Milo night dancing to his height.

Judge’s Scores – 26 out of 30 totally 52 out of 60. Aw, he and Witney are excited and adorable!

Danelle and Artem – They’re doing the quickstep and she’s scared because it’s a lot of moves. Donny Osbourne is singing their performance and she’s excited.

They go for the casino vibe with their vegas dance. She dance with four of the trope dancers who take her to Artem. She seems to be doing very well with the quickstep, especially for someone who can’t see where she’s going. It’s impressive enough for people with full vision to dance so well, but for it’s phenomenal! Carrie Ann compliments Artem’s choreography as it worked so well for her. Len enjoyed it. As did Bruno. Danelle explains how she’s been able to make eye contact. She focuses on their voice and then looks above where their voices are.

Judge’s Scores – 19 out of 30 totaling 36 out of 60

Alexis and Alan – They’re doing the salsa. Alexis is self-conscious. Alan is a little frustrated with her, but he does comfort her.

Ugh, such a trashy song. It doesn’t seem right for a salsa. They choreography isn’t great in my opinion either. Alexis seems to being doing it well, but I don’t like this dance at all. I’m interested to see what Len has to say. He actually didn’t have anything against it. Maybe he’s decided not to comment on technique as much these days or I just don’t know what I’m talking about, but it still doesn’t seem right. Bruno, of course, loved it. Carrie Ann does comment on Alexis needing to keep her core tight, even though her lines are great. Erin’s questions are always so awkward. The judges make awkward faces to her comments too.

Judge’s Scores – 24 out of 30 totaling 49 out of 60

John and Emma – I love that both of them are dressed like Elvis. They’re dancing the Jive. He’s actually got the top-selling Elvis cover of all time.

I love this. It’s so funny! It’s not the smoothest Jive I’ve ever seen, but it’s not bad. Two other Elvis impersonators come out and so do two “fans.” It’s definitely no Derek Jive, but it’s a nice Jive. Bruno loved it, but felt the Jive was lost in translation. Carrie Ann didn’t believe it was as good as last night. Len was impressed thinking about them doing two completely different dances two nights in a row.

Judge’s Scores – 20 out of 30 totaling 43 out of 60

Yay! A dance from Jordan Fisher, Frankie Muniz, and the boy junior pros. So cute! They’re so great!

Damarcus and Lindsay – Dancing the quickstep to a Boys II Men performance. Aw, Damarcus was in a boyband in high school and they sang all the Boys II Men songs. That’s so cute.

I like the elegance of their dance. Quickstep can always go either way. I like this softer version of it. Looks like his frame and technique are pretty strong, but his shoulders are a little awkward. I wonder if the judges agree. Carrie Ann comments that he needs to be more careful with his shoulders and syncing in with the dance. Len comments the same. Lindsay comments it might before her fault. She’s not long enough to reach him.

Judge’s Scores – 23 out of 30 totaling 47 out of 60.

Grocery Store Joe and Jenna – Jazz dancing. He’s got a great smile.

They do the bar scene for their dance. It’s a western vibe for their jazz. He seems to be doing better, but I don’t know. He still seems awkward. Maybe it’s just him. He seemed a little awkward in Bachelor in Paradise too. Len doesn’t have any negative comments. Bruno tells him to come out of his shell. Carrie Ann comments on how confident he seemed after the dance. Joe doesn’t agree. She tells him he is improving, but he is still off tempo.

Judge’s Scores – 18 out of 30 totaling 35 out of 60

Evanna and Keo ­– The jive. I love how excited Evanna is about it. Ha, ha! He says she’s significantly weirder than weird! I love it! She really is Luna!

A desert vibe. Two hippies or Coachella attendees. Either way. Same vibe. This is a much better jive than whoever did it earlier! I get the jive vibes from it and I love it! It’s a fun dance and she seems to do it well. The judges love the performance. Carrie Ann feels it was a little ahead of tempo, however Len disagrees. He thinks her dancing could have been sharper.

Judge’s Scores – 24 out of 30 totaling 48 out of 60

Bobby and Sharna ­– I already know Vegas night was made for Bobby Bones! They’re dancing the quickstep. I love his joy for everything.

Magician vibes. His energy should be great for this dance. I wonder if his frame and line will be good though. I don’t know. It doesn’t seem super great. Still, he’s just so fun. Carrie Ann asks him to turn down his energy, but keep up his joy. He could be so great, but they don’t really get to see it. Len doesn’t say anything negative. Bruno tells him not to be so rough.

Judge’s Scores – 19 out of 30 totaling 39 out of 60

Nancy and Val – Paso Doble. Nancy comments it’s a bit of a march. It’s a very strong dance.

The dance a circ de so le inspired dance to one of their songs called storm. It’s perfect for the Paso Doble! Very intense and strong. Nancy seems to be doing a good job. She’s very fierce in her movements. Is it the right kind of fierce? Len felt the finesse was lacking. Bruno felt the dance was very busy and that she kind of just threw away her shapes. I don’t disagree. Carrie Ann does disagree.

Judge’s Scores – 20 out of 30 totaling 41 out of 60.

Tinashe and Brandon – Cha Cha to “Circus” by Britney Spears.

You’ve gotta have a great dance to dance to Britney. I’m liking this dance. It’s kind of got mad hatter vibes though, which is funny. Bruno and Carrie believe Tinashe has great musicality. Len calls it a knockout performance, but critiques the sameness of the dances. I think that’s more to Brandon than Tinashe.

Judge’s Comments – 26 out of 30 totaling 52 out of 60

Mary Lou and Sasha – The Samba. Sasha says this is the hardest dance you can get. She’s commenting on her body hurting a lot from past injuries.

Showgirl vibes. Such a good dance, especially for someone dealing with so many injuries. I barely want to walk sometimes with my irritated injuries and I’ve only had like one major one. Hers have all been major. Carrie says she nailed it. Len calls it a proper samba. “I wish everyone would do what you do.” Bruno loved it too.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30 totaling 46 out of 60.

Elimination

John and Emma in Jeopardy

Danelle and Artem in Jeopardy and eliminated; honestly, I think it sometimes just comes down to a popularity contest. Pretty much everyone else is well-known. She seems not to be so well-known. It’s a bummer.

Everyone else safe

DWTS Season 27 – New York Night

DeMarcus and Lindsay – Fifties vibe New York inspired dance. He’s impressively graceful. He may have briefly stumbled, but I don’t know. Wow. Len was impressed by his footwork. That’s high praise. No criticism. Wow! Go Demarcus and Lindsay!

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30

Yay! Mark makes a video appearance! 😀 ❤

Danelle and Artem – Brilliant move on Artem’s part adding her stick to the dance! I didn’t even think about someone possibly dancing to Welcome to New York by T-Swizzle, but I’m not surprised! This is such a great dance. I just can’t get past the stick addition at the beginning! So great! Apparently, they were both sick this past week. They didn’t seem sick. They do mention she had a missed step, but that she handled it like a pro. I guess she also counts with her mouth.

Judges’ Scores – 18 out of 30

John and Emma – Broadway vibes! I’m loving it! It’s not my favorite dance ever, but I did like it. Carrie Ann calls him the greatest showman. Len felt it lacked the Charleston it was supposed to have, but he did like it. Bruno loved it too.

Judges’ Scores – 23 out of 30

Nancy and Val – They’re both from New York. So, that’s cool. They dance a very suave Cha Cha dressed in all black and some leather. It’s a fun dance, but not entirely impressive to me. All positive from the judges.

Judges’ Scores – 21 out of 30

Yay! Jordan and Frankie get a practice hosting moment on DWTS!

Alexis and Alan – A Swan Lake inspired Argentine Tango. They FaceTime Tyler Peck who is a famous female ballerina. Not sure who she is, but that’s cool. I love the concept. Let’s see how it goes over. Super intense ballet moves. I can see the tango and ballet influence. I really like it. It may be a stretch for technic, but I love the dance. They got stuck for a moment trying to rip the ballet tutu off for more of the tango bits. Carrie Ann was not a fan of the lift or wardrobe, but loved the rest. Bruno and Len were both impressed. Len even went as far as to say it was his favorite dance of the season so far. Me too, Len. Me too!

Judges’ Scores – 25 out of 30 – Oh, snap! Len gave them a 9!

Joe and Jenna – Kendall comes by the rehearsal. Kendall practices at home with Joe while he’s not in the studio. This is a pretty dance! I didn’t catch what dance they were doing, maybe the waltz, but it’s beautiful! One of those soft and slow dances. I love it! All tented icy blue with a big New York in the background. Love it. There was an illegal lift, but the judges were overall impressed with his improvement.

Judges’ Scores – 17 out of 30

Tinashe and Brandon – Nightclub, futuristic vibes. Definitely got the sexy nightlife vibes going. Brandon threw in several lifts. It was pretty cool. We’ll see what the judges think. Len loved the lifts and believes Tinashe is fantastic, but feels Brandon lacked the Argentine tango flavor. I agree. Bruno has nothing negative to say. Neither does Carrie Ann. She does agree it wasn’t traditional, but doesn’t have any qualms with it.

Judges’ Scores – 26 out 30

Milo and Witney – I love that Witney comments on Milo being a kid and he gets tired. They’ve got a subway performer theme and I love it! It’s so much fun and their outfits are great! Ha, ha. I really loved this dance! It’s my favorite of the season so far! Bruno states the dance was New York itself. Carrie Ann just can’t close her mouth. She’s amazed. Len basically tells him the dance was New York too. I love that everyone makes fun of him for saying he’s tired at 17.

Judges’ Scores – 26 out of 30

Yay! The trope does a short segment for King of New York from the Newsies! 😀

Mary Lou and Sasha – Another Broadway-inspired dance, but this one is simply to the song from a Broadway show. It’s beautiful and slow waltz. I like it. The judges all loved it. The only negative comment was from Bruno for keeping her neck strong.

Judges’ Scores – 22 out of 30

Juan Pablo and Cheryl – I am so thrown off by his lack of accent in real life as opposed to Fuller House. I always feel bad for whoever is paired with Cheryl, because I do not like her. She does not have a good attitude at all. It’s always so frustrating. She can dance though and that’s proven in this episode with their dance. Personally, I don’t think it’s anything memorable. I’m not a huge fan of the dance. Len is firm on his framework. Bruno loved it. It’s one of Carrie Ann’s favorites.

Judges’ Scores – 26 out of 30

Evanna and Keo – She sounds like Luna when she talks and laughs. I love it. I mean, I know she is Luna, but seriously. I like that this dance is New York fashion week inspired. Evanna really attacks it. Not sure it’s perfect, but she’s got some sass and I love it. She seems a little stiff or something. Something seems off in a few moments. Still, I did love it. Did the judges? They did! Nothing negative from any of them. Perhaps it wasn’t stiff or off? Maybe it was just a little different? I don’t know. Something seemed a tiny bit off to me even though I did love it. Keo is growing on me. I will say that.

Judges’ Scores – 24 out of 30

Bobby Bones and Sharna – Oh, look at that. Bobby can calm himself a bit. He’s still not the most polished, but he’s just got such a great personality and he’s so handsome! Ha, ha. His dance isn’t the smoothest of the night, but it’s still an enjoyable dance. He just loves his life. Tom is funny and says if Elvis Costella and Bill Nye had a kid, then it would be Bobby.

Judges’ Scores – 20 out of 30

Final Scores

Tinashe and Brandon – 26

Juan Pablo and Cheryl – 26

Milo and Witney – 16

Alexis and Alan – 25

Demarcus and Lindsay – 24

Evanna and Keo – 24

John and Emma – 23

Mary Lou and Sasha – 22

Nancy and Val – 21

Bobby Bones and Sharna – 20

Danelle and Artem – 18

Joe and Jenna – 17

Final Judgment

My favorite dance of the night was for sure Milo and Witney’s! I also liked Evanna and Keo’s! I’m feeling very impressed with Keo this season. Is he the best? No, but I’m liking him! He’s improving! I also loved Alexis and Alan’s dance and really liked Danelle and Artem’s!

TVD: Season 2 Episode 12 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 12

(My Thoughts in Bold)

Werewolves

Jules wakes up in the middle of the woods. She killed at least one camper, maybe a family or group of campers. While she’s trying to discard the bodies, a police officer comes up to the camp. Thinking quick on her feet, she acts like the broken-hearted girl who just lost her friends. When he turns around to call the other police, she knocks him out cold.

Caroline checks on Tyler when they’re at school. She congratulates him about not hurting anyone on his first full moon. She encourages him about getting better next time. He thanks her for being there with him. They share a moment in a rather long gazing look. She tells him they’ll have to reinforce the wall next time, because one bite from a werewolf could kill a vampire according to legend.

Jules goes to talk to the Sheriff asking about Mason. Alaric is of course there. He calls Damon. Stefan comes and sees her. He tells him he couldn’t find anything in Isabelle’s works about the werewolves other than the bite being fatal. Stefan asks Alaric if he has any way to contact her. He says he might have an old number, but it’s probably out of service.

Alaric sends Stefan Isabelle’s number. He calls it and leaves a message about Elena. Damon shows up asking what he’s doing there. He was waiting for him. He warns Damon there are a lot of people there. He knows he’s upset about Rose. He says again he doesn’t care about Rose. Then, he goes to talk to Jules. He promises not to kill her if she tells him how to cure a wolf bite. She walks away. He goes after her. She says she’s not afraid of him. He tells her she’s stupid. He starts rambling about the effects of the bite. When she mentions her going rabid, he gets that furious look in his eyes he gets when Elena’s in danger. She says the only cure is a stake through the heart.

Tyler is at Caroline’s house waiting for her. He tells her they need to talk. He asks why she would risk it if a werewolf bite would kill a vampire. He could’ve killed her, but he didn’t. He doesn’t understand her. She asks why it’s so hard for him to let someone care about him. She apologizes for overstepping her bonds by caring for him. He kisses her. She kisses him back. Yay! Like with Matt she tells him he can’t. He apologizes. She yells everyone needs to stop kissing her! Then, she goes inside leaving him confused.

Tyler meets Jules at the Grill. He tells her she knows he’s a werewolf and that Caroline is a vampire. She offers to help him. She tells him this town is crawling with vampires. She tells him there are other werewolves on their way.

Salvatore Lovers

Elena goes looking for Stefan in his room. He pops up behind her. They kiss passionately. She doesn’t want to be away from him at all ever. He doesn’t want to be either. But… she asks him not to ruin the moment. He ruins the moment. He wants to go after Isabelle like Katherine suggested, Elena doesn’t want him to. Elena asks how Elijah could compel another vampire. Stefan says he’s an original. No one really knows what that means. He drinks a little vervain as he tries to build up his tolerance like Katherine did.

Rose comments about how she’s 500 years old and can die. Damon tells her if she’s going to wallow in the possibility of an incredibly unreliable source being true, then he’ll kill her so he can put himself out of her misery. He gives her a drink and looks at her wound. Elena has come by and he asks her to confirm it’s looking better. She does, but it’s not. He asks where Stefan is. She tells him he’s gone to look for Isabelle and asks him to talk to him. He can’t, because he agrees with him. He really has become quit the caring vampire man. He asks her to play nurse so he can go somewhere. She follows him and asks if she’s going to die. He acts like it doesn’t bother him when she apologizes. She’s shocked. Okay, maybe not as caring, at least not admittedly.

Rose complains to Elena about how vampires don’t get sick. When they die, they die. Elena looks around Damon’s room and Rose knows she’s never been in there before. She’s surprised by what she sees. Gone with the Wind and an otherwise fairly normal room. She comments she might have expected silk sheets. Rose tells her she’s lucky. “No one’s ever loved me the way you’re loved.” She doesn’t believe that. Rose says Trevor was just her best friend. Nothing more. She spent all those years on the run from Elijah she never thought it would be wise to set down roots. She asks her why she’s so willing to give up. She says it’s her best option. Rose tells her it’s the easy option. She asks if she really believes her witch friend destroyed the stone. She doesn’t, because she knows she had help and she assumes he was Elijah’s witch friend. Rose says, “At least I ran. You’re not even trying.” She goes to sleep and Elena quietly leaves, but Rose calls her to wait, but she’s hallucinating. She’s talking to Trevor, then she comes back and asks for more blood. She starts gagging. When Elena turns around, she’s gone. She goes to attack Elena, thinking she’s Katherine. Elena yells out that she’s not Katherine. Rose snaps out of it and apologizes, begging her not to be scared of her. Elena assures her she’s not. She asks where she is. Elena reminds her she’s in Damon’s bedroom. She says she wants to go home. Elena tells her to tell her about home. She does. “When you live long enough, everything disappears. So much time wasted. I just wish I hadn’t been so afraid.”

When Elena goes to take Rose clean sheets, she’s gone. She calls someone, maybe Damon, but probably Stefan telling him to come home. She’s worried about Rose. She finds rose in the basement devouring blood. She is rabid. She looks up and thinks Elena is Katherine again. She tells her to stop, repeating she’s not Katherine. She stops for a minute, but goes after her again. She pulls down the curtains and it burns Rose. When she tries to attack her again, Elena presses into her bite. She runs to, I think Stefan’s room, closes the door and blocks it with furniture. She opens up the balcony and lets the light in. She breaks another piece of furniture to use as a stake. It goes quiet. Rose is herself again asking Elena for her help as she pukes up blood behind the door.

Elena is hiding in the room. It’s dark now. She listens for noise outside the door and starts to move her blockade. She slowly opens the door and quietly walks out, makeshift stake in hand. Rose is nowhere to be found. The door is open. When she turns around, Damon is behind her asking where Rose is. She doesn’t know.

Rose is outside a dumpster puking blood outside the high school party or something at the school. A garbage man finds her and asks if she’s okay. Rose attacks him.

The sheriff calls Damon and tells him it’s a vampire attack. Elena calls Stefan. He doesn’t answer. She asks Damon if he’s seen her. He doesn’t care about his brother right now. He gives Elena a stake. They find her attacking a couple. He gets her attention. She starts crying about the people she hurt. She apologizes most to Elena. He tells her they need to go home. She says she doesn’t have a home and starts begging him to make it stop.

At the house, she’s in his bed sweating profusely. She apologizes to Damon again. He jokes about going on murderous rampages happens. Elena comes to the doorway. Rose apologizes to her again. She’s never liked taking human life. Damon tells Elena she shouldn’t be there. Rose tells Elena, with Damon there, that he’s a lot like her. He wants to care, but when he does, he runs away. Rose apologizes again and tells Elena she has to fight. She knows she’s scared, but she has to do it anyway. She asks why Elena is so nice her. She’ll never forget being human. It’s the only thing that keeps her going. Rose starts freaking out in pain. Elena asks what they should do. He tells her to go. He’ll handle it.

Rose tells Damon he’s a nice guy. He says he’s not nice. He’s mean and he likes it. She calls him a liar. He tells her to sleep.

She dreams. I think of being human. She’s in a field of horses and she’s happy. She’s in the sun and Damon is there. He takes her there with that mind control thing. She asks how she knew she liked it there. She told Elena. She says she misses being human. She had friends, a family, and she mattered. He says she still does. She says no. He does. He’s built a life. They sit together in her fantasized fresh air for a while. She thanks him. The pain is gone. She asks if she’ll her family again. He thinks she’ll see whoever she wants to see. She’s not afraid of dying anymore. He lets go of her in the real world. He looks at his stake. He stakes her, taking the pain truly away.

Damon takes her to the sheriff, telling her the vampire problems are over.

Elena waits for Damon to come home. He tells her she was supposed to leave. She says she did, but then she came back to make sure he’s okay. She says a friend can tell when their friend is hurting. He asks what she wants to hear. That he cared about Rose? That he’s sad? He lies saying he didn’t and he’s not. She calls on pretending that he doesn’t care. He says he does care. It was supposed to be him. Jules was coming after him. She acknowledges he’s feeling guilty. He tells her to leave. She says she will. She hugs him instead and he tries not to cry. She pulls away and says goodnight.

At home, Stefan is waiting for Elena. He tells her he called Isabelle. John is there.

Damon is lying in the middle of road and some girl gets out of the car to help him. He’s drunk. He tells her not to move. He asks her name. Don’t do it Damon! He says he has a secret. “I can’t be what other people want me to be. What she wants me to be. This is who I am.” She asks if he’s going to hurt her. He’s not sure.  She’s his existential crisis. Does he kill her? Does he not? She begs him not to. “But I have to, because I’m not human and I miss it. And there’s only so much a hurt a man can take. Don’t do it Damon! She begs him. He says okay. He’s crying. He tells her she’s free to go. He goes after and attacks her. Ugh! Damon! Why!? Please feel guilty. Please… idk, don’t do this again! Ugh! Damon! If you’re ever going to win Elena over you have to be more careful! I know feeling sucks, but that doesn’t mean you have to!

Matt and Caroline

Matt interrupts Caroline and Tyler. She swears to him that nothing’s going on with her and Tyler. He believes her. He gets tongue tied trying to tell her he doesn’t like not being with her. He kisses her passionately. She kisses him back. When they pull apart, she says they can’t. Then walks away.

Matt goes to talk to Caroline again. He asks why she ran away. She says he caught her off guard. He didn’t expect her to run away. She tells him she loves him. He says it back. Tears form in her eyes.

He asks what she’s keeping from him. If she loves him, she’ll tell him. Some girl comes looking for him and Caroline disappears while his back is turned.

DWTS: Season 27 Episode 2 – Recap and Reviews

Who’s going to be the first couple to leave the competition? Ooh! A trope dance to the instrumentals for “The Greatest Show!” Well, that’s cool and not. We get to see more performances tonight, but only from the six couples with the lowest combined totals. I like that they get a chance at a second chance, but I kind of want to see the best dancers. I suppose that’s possible. DWTS has surprised the world many times before with few votes for the best dancers. I guess I’ll wait it out and see.

And in the recaps and reactions of the night, we see Nancy upset about her scores with Val telling her she did great and not to worry about the scores. We see Grocery Store Joe telling Jenna he wants to quit and her telling him he can’t quit unless he’s eliminated. And the very sweet newcomer Brandon saying he couldn’t have hoped for a better partner than Tinashe for his first partner as a pro. Both Tinashe and Joe were kind of upset about being on camera in their moments. Tinashe when she tripped and Joe when he commented on tripping. Rishad Jennings, another football player, tells DeMarcus there ain’t no team like dancing for DWTS. I think it’s funny it’s always athletes who emphasize that!

Yay! We get to watch a performance from the junior pros before they compete on October 7. They are so cute and beyond talented! My goodness! I wish I had half their talent! Ha, ha.

Juan Pablo and Cheryl are shocked they got an 8. Nikki was actually happy with her scores. I really like her. She seems so humble. Bobby is still insane! Ha, ha. I still only see Malese when I look at Alexis from any angle other than face on. I do like her. John and Emma talk about how he missed a step, but she and likely the judges to catch it. Nikki says she’s learned about rejection from stand up. Bobbie says he’s not going to be the best dancer, but he will be the one who has the most fun.

Mary Lou was nervous before her dance. Sasha assured her she looked and danced great. Milo is also nervous. He’s very calm after the dance. Evanna is sad with the five, but Keo reminds her that means there’s room for improvement. He’s nice, but he doesn’t really coach. He just kind of, idk. I do like him, I just still know if I like him as a coach. Milo is nervous because it’s live and unpredictable. Evanna says Keo toughed her up. Amy Purdy gives a message to Danelle.

Overall, Len believed everyone came out and gave it 100% and they want to see DeMarcus and Lindsay Cha Cha again. And it’s just as fun and exciting as the night before, perhaps better because there aren’t any nerves.

I didn’t realize Maddie Ziegler was a singer or that she had a sister who is also a singer. She’s not great, neither is the song honestly, but I like the theme of her song. I love that the junior pros dance during her performance.

Safe and in Jeopardy

Demarcus and Lindsay are safe!

Tinashe and Brandon are safe!

Nancy and Val are in jeopardy!

Wow! Joe and Jenna are safe? That just goes to show sometimes this is more of a popularity contest than a talent competition. He’s sweet, but I can’t believe he’s in the top seven of total scores.

Juan and Pablo and Cheryl are safe!

Nikki and Gleb are in jeopardy!

John and Emma are in jeopardy!

Bobbie and Sharna are safe!

Alexis and Alan are in jeopardy!

Milo and Witney are safe!

Danelle and Artem are in jeopardy!

Evanna and Keo are safe! ❤

Mary Lou and Sasha are in jeopardy. He knew it, because he counted it out.

DWTS Juniors

DWTS Juniors

  1. Miles Brown (Blackish) & Rylee Arnold with mentor and sister, Lindsay Arnold
  2. Ariana Greenblatt (Stuck in the Middle) & Artyon Celestine with mentor Brandon Armstrong
  3. Honey Boo Boo & Tristan Ianiero with mentor Artem Chigvintsev
  4. Akash Vukoti (youngest boy spelling bee) & Kamri Peterson with mentor Witney Carson
  5. Sky Brown (Skateboarder) & JT Church with mentor Alan Bersten
  6. Mandla Morris (son of Stevie Wonder) & Brightyn Brems with mentor Cheryl Burke
  7. Sophia Pippen (daughter of NBA star Scottie Pippen) & Jake Monreal with mentor Sasha Farber
  8. Hudson West (General Hospital) & Kameron Couch with mentor Hayley Erbert
  9. Mackenzie Zeigler (Singer/Sister of Maddie Zeigler) & Sage Rosen with mentor Gleb Savchenko
  10. Tripp Palin (Bristol’s Son) & Hailey Bills with mentor Jenna Johnson
  11. Addison Osta Smith (junior chef) & Lev Khmelev with mentor Keo Motsepe
  12. Jason Maybaum (Raven’s Home) & Elliana Walmsley with mentor Emma Slater

Yay! We get to see them perform already! They are so cute! Oh my word! The adult mentors dance in the foreground. Then start dancing with their kids. I really hope DWTS Juniors does better than American Idol Juniors did, because it hasn’t even started yet and I love these kids! Jordan Fisher and Frankie Muniz will host! Yay! They’re so professional!

In Jeopardy

John and Emma are safe and do not have to dance! The five remaining couples do have to dance.

Mary Lou and Sasha – The pressure is starting to mount for her. She knows she needs to stop being so difficult with herself. She just wants to have fun and be good. She said when she became famous at 16, she lost her voice and who she was. Now, she’s learning who she is through DWTS.

Ooh! I like this dance! It’s fun! I love that she exclaims, “That was for all the moms,” after her dance. Len believes her dance was as great as the first. No negative comments. Bruno comments that’s how you deliver under pressure. Her foot placement was so much better than before. Carrie Anne got this dance what she was hoping for with the first dance.

Erin Andrews comments that this dance seemed more like Mary Lou than the first dance.

Judge’s Scores – 21 out of 30!

Danelle and Artem – She feels like the second dance has more pressure, because now she has to do better. Artem worries that this couldn’t get anymore difficult. He seems to have a bad attitude sometimes, but he did comfort her in her worries.

A beautiful dance, especially because she can’t see his moves, so she has to feel him move. They get a standing ovation from the crowd. Bruno notices a small incident in the footwork, but only because he could see she was trying to do what they coached her to do. Carrie Anne says the first dance was inspiring. This one was impressive. Len states that her challenge is the greatest and is inspired with the standard she dances to.

Judge’s Scores – 18 out of 30

Nikki and Gleb – Nikki likes that she gets to dance the same dance style and improve on it with the notes she’s been given. Gleb didn’t agree with the scores the night before.

This dance is more fun than the first dance. She seems to be a little less reserved, but still cautious. She admits she had more fun tonight. Carrie Anne liked the overall presentation and that she seemed more comfortable. She tells her to be stronger with her arms. Own how great she looks. Len says she controlled the dance this time after letting the dance to control her the first time. Bruno liked her fun attitude today, but she needs to improve on her hip movement. She is so humble. I do really love her. I want to watch her comedy. I hope it’s not in appropriate.

Judge’s Scores – 18 out of 30

Alexis and Alan – Alexis comments on the sexiness and confidence this second Jive will require, because confidence is something she’s always struggled with. Alan pushes her to go out and kill it.

Well, this one is definitely more striking than the fun jive they did yesterday. It’s still fun though. I like it. Her smile says she’s confident. Some of her steps could stand to be stronger, but overall it seemed like a great dance. Len was amazed that Alexis was in jeopardy. He believes she is a terrific dancer. If they don’t come back, then he’s going to show his bum in the supermarket. Bruno agrees that her first performance was fantastic and that tonight’s was just as great. Carrie Anne comments on how much harder this seems to be for her than it seemed yesterday. Alexis really wants to be here and she wants to prove she deserves to be here. Alan is so proud of her.

Judge’s Scores – 23 out of 30

Nancy and Val – She’s nervous about the new dance. She knows she has no choice but to greet every day with the best she can do.

So much fun! Dancing on Sunshine! Another song Aly & AJ covered and it’s different than their version, but there’s no mistaking Nancy is stepping with the song. Bruno loved this second dance. She was less tense than the first dance. Carrie Anne was impressed, because Val upped the difficulty and she tackled it. Len mentions the one problem from the first dance was the gap between them, but not this dance. The contact was on point.

Judge’s Scores – 21 out of 30

Elimination

Danelle & Artem – 18 + 18 + votes = Safe

Nikki & Gleb – 17 + 18 + votes = Eliminated Man, I really liked her! ☹

Nancy & Val – 18 + 21 + votes = Safe

Mary Lou & Sasha – 19 + 21 + votes = Safe

Alexis & Alan – 21 + 23 + votes = Safe

TVD: Season 2 Episode 11 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 11

Werewolves

Tyler listens to the video again while getting ready to go to the cellar. He tries calling Mason, but Mason doesn’t answer. Some woman is at his house listening to the voicemail.

The woman, Jules, comes to see if Mason is in Mystic Falls. They tell her he’s in Florida. She tells them he’s not.

Tyler tells Caroline Mason never made it back to Florida. Alaric happens to be sitting right there. He and Caroline exchange a look.

Jules calls someone telling them Mason is missing and that he was lying about there being another werewolf. She goes to the Grill looking for Tyler. Damon and Alaric are there.

Caroline helps Tyler prepare. She brings wolfbane, he touches it, and it burns him. She puts it in his water bottle. He takes off his shirt and she freaks out thinking he’s going to get naked.

Alaric acts like a drunk and talks with Jules. Damon jokes he’s a town drunk. Alaric buys her drink and puts wolfbane it to make sure she’s not a werewolf. She doesn’t drink it.

Damon plays stupid and claims he’s friends with Mason when Jules brings him up.

At almost 8, Tyler still hasn’t changed. They talk about when it might happen, how long he’ll actually be a wolf, and everything. He moves to drink from his bottle. She worries about him doing it. He starts to drink about starts gagging. Caroline goes to comfort him. He starts yelling at her. She keeps comforting him. He’s calmer and apologizes.

Tyler starts struggling with the burning of the wolfsbane. Caroline tries to comfort him. He tells her to leave. She says not yet. He final starts changing.

Damon assures Jules he’ll speak with the sheriff if it can help find Mason. He tries to encourage to have a drink she refuses. She knows he’s a vampire. She is a werewolf.

Tyler falls silent. She wants to help, but she doesn’t know what to do. He says there’s nothing he can do. It seems like his bones break or something when he changes. She tells him to get out. She says know. She holds him while he fights the change.

Damon wants to look for her. Alaric tells him not to. The moon is up. If the werewolf stuff is true, then one bite would kill him. He seems to agree.

Caroline keeps holding Tyler. It seems to comfort him, but he’s still struggling through the pain. She tries to get him to sleep. He tries to get her to leave. She refuses. Not yet. He really starts changing now. His teeth and everything. She runs and tries to lock the cage as she knows. He comes after her. She apologizes to him and leaves. She sobs outside the odor of the cellar. He’s going full wolf. She hears silence. This must be terrible with her hyper senses. He breaks through the cage door and fights through the cellar door. She speeds away.

Damon goes home and locks the door. It’s quiet. He seems concerned. Rose is there. She apologizes about Elena. He knows she has nowhere else to go. He tells her there’s nothing here for her. They hear glass break. It’s Jules. Yup! It’s Jules. She bites Rose. He stabs Jules with a knife. She’s in pain. It’s healing. He’s surprised. She starts crying. She thought a werewolf bite was fatal. He comforts her.

Caroline waits in the woods for something to happen. When nothing happens, she slowly goes back to cellar to check on Tyler. He didn’t get through the door. He’s inside, naked and crying. She calls out to him. He says her name. She runs to him. He’s huddled in a ball. She’s relieved saying he’s okay. He says he’s not. He cries and she holds him.

Damon tells Rose he talked to Caroline. Mason’s still in locked up. The legend seems to be fake. I wonder if it is or if it depends on the werewolf family. She tells him she’s going to stay and help protect Elena, all things Elena. She says she’ll stay as a friend. He asks just as  friend? She says maybe a special friend, but she doesn’t love men who love other women. The place where she was bitten blisters over after healing.

Salvatore Lovers

Elena asks Bonnie what she’s going to do with the moonstone. She tells her she’s going to remove the curse. Elena reminds her that Katherine says that will make Klaus very jealous. She asks her to focus on getting Stefan out of the tomb. Bonnie tells her this is what Stefan wants her to focus on. They don’t want her being sacrificed for some creepy ritual. Bonnie goes to the kitchen for coffee. Jeremy leaves after a moment. Elena takes the moonstone and says she’s going to go check on Stefan. Bonnie and Jeremy tell her this was a test and she failed. Elena tells them Klaus killed Katherine’s entire family when she crossed him. She doesn’t want the same. Bonnie lets Elena go. She finds herself trapped in the house by some invisible force.

Damon tells Stefan about it. Stefan can’t believe it. Damon says he should be grateful he and Bonnie are getting along. Damon brings Stefan a bag and blood. He doesn’t take the blood, because he’ll only have to share it with Katherine. Damon takes the blood.

Damon comes in and remarks to Elena that she should really keep her door locked. He tells her he didn’t tell Stefan about Elijah, because there’s nothing he can do about it. He asks where Bonnie is. She’s on moonstone duty, he’s on Elena patrol. Alaric calls telling Damon that Sheriff officially has Mason on the missing person’s list. He teases her again about getting out of the house and puts Jeremy on babysitting duty. She throws a pillow at him.

Katherine tries to seduce Stefan, talking to him about Damon having what he wants. Turns out, it was her messing with his head again.

Katherine asks Stefan if he’s really not going to talk to her. He says they can talk about how she regrets all the things she’s done to make his life miserable. She tells him it’s all been elf-preservation. She tells him she does love him though. He tells her to do something to prove there’s something good in her. She wonders why. He’d still hate her. She tells him she doesn’t know where to find Klaus, but he might be able to help. He assumes she wants something. He tells her to ask Isabelle who found her. She might know.

Ugh! Stefan being out makes it harder for Elena and Damon to get together. Stefan goes to her room. They kiss like a lot.

The Originals

Elijah shows up inside the Gilbert house. Jenna let him in. He’s claiming he’s doing research on Mystic Falls. He tells Elena he hopes to see her again soon. Elena goes banging on Jeremy’s door, trying to tell her about Elijah. Elijah speeds over and tells her not to mention him. She claims Jenna wants his help.

Elijah tells Elena he didn’t want her to be taken. If word gets out the doppelganger exists, there will be a line of vampires eager to take her to Klaus, the most feared and hated of the originals. He doesn’t want that happening. His goal is not to break the curse. He wants to get back into Klaus’ immediate circle. He’s become a recluse. She asks how she knows he’s telling the truth. He says if he was lying, then her friends would be dead and she’d be going to Klaus. Elijah makes a deal with her. He promises to keep all of her friends safe if she stops fighting the protection and comes with him when he wants to lure Klaus out and then kill him. He and his witch friends can help keep them safe. She agrees but has one condition. Probably to get Stefan out of the tomb.

Stefan and Katherine hear someone opening the tomb. It’s Elijah he tells them about Elena’s request and that they’ve come to a peaceful agreement.  He and her. He tells Stefan he’s had the spell lifted. Stefan cautiously walks out. Katherine tries to leave to. Elijah stops her. He tells Stefan he’s free to go and that Elena will explain the agreement to him. Katherine begs Stefan not to let Elijah leave her down. He swallows regret and says goodbye.

Bonnie

Bonnie goes to give Luka his dog chains back and apologize about almost killing him. He forgives her and lets her come in. They have a room full of spell books. He explains they’ve been lost and his dad is obsessed with keeping the family legacy in tact. He believes all witches are family. She asks him if he knows how to unbind a talisman from it’s spell.

He asks what the stone is. She doesn’t answer. He teases her about keeping secrets. They channel each other to break the bind. The stone starts floating and bursts into sparks.

Dr. Martin asks if Luka was successful. He says he was. Bonnie didn’t suspect a think. He gives his dad the stone.

TVD: Season 2 Episode 10 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 10

Salvatore Lovers

Elena wakes up to a loud noise downstairs. Her bedroom door is open and her diary is open beside her bed. It looks like Dr. Martin has come for a visit, but it was just a quick glance. I don’t know who it is. Elena runs into a shirtless Alaric who has clearly been fooling around with an embarrassed Jenna. While she’s in the hall with Alaric and Jenna, the guy takes a picture of Elena, a lock of her hair, and something else. He leaves without being noticed. Elena goes back to bed.

Damon and Stefan go to see Katherine and then go to speak with Elena about it. Katherine tells them she’ll give them the moonstone if they let her out. She’s dirty, bored, and hungry. They tell Elena about the information Slater shared with them. They discussed it with Bonnie before talking to Elena. She tells them they don’t want her to do it. If they destroy the moonstone, then Klaus will go after everyone she cares about including them.

Elena goes to the estate and runs into Rose who says, “It’s rude to leave a woman naked so early in the morning.” I’m assuming she was expecting Damon, because it couldn’t have been Stefan. Elena is uncomfortable. Rose tells her no one else is there. Elena tells her she came to talk to her. She wants to talk to Slater about Klaus. She says Rose and Damon gave up before they could get more information. Rose thinks it’s a bad idea. She reminds them it’s because someone blew up the coffee shop with someone it She asks why she’s come to her for help. Elena says because she owes her for not having her killed by Damon and Stefan. Rose argues it’s because they wouldn’t want her doing it. She says they’re having a disagreement. They’re willing to risk everyone she cares about to take down Klaus. Rose says they’re just trying to protect her. Elena brings the conversation back to talking to Slater. Elena offers to give Rose a chance to walk in daylight if she helps her.

Elena and Rose find Slater dead in his home. They look around to see if they can find any information. Rose opens the blinds to look outside through the double tempered glass. They find someone named Alice who cries about him.

Alice found Slater only a few minutes before they did. Rose says she’s overreacting. Elena thinks she’s being harsh. Rose says she only cares because she was with him long enough to see if he’d turn her. Elena manipulates her into helping them get into Slater’s computer. She says she can convince Rose to turn her. She knows that’s not true, but Alice doesn’t. Elena tells Alice to get a message to Klaus. “The doppelganger is alive and ready to surrender.”

Rose calls Damon and her first words are, “Don’t be angry with me.” He asks what she did. She tells him to get to Richmond immediately.

Dr. Martin performs a spell with Elijah. He’s kind of handsome. Pity he’s an ass. I guess the spell tells them where she is. He finds her and she sees his reflection in the window she’s looking out of.

While Elena is waiting with Rose and Alice, Damon shows up and startles her. She knows Rose called him. Alice of course knows who Damon is. He tries to make her leave. She doesn’t get to make decisions anymore. She says she’s never made her own decisions. He and Stefan make them all for her. She doesn’t want to be saved. He tells her to go or he’ll throw her over his shoulder. She goes to punch him, he stops her. Their faces get incredibly close and the tension is palpable.

Damon tells Elena it’s time to leave. He’s put Alice to sleep and she won’t remember any part of the day. Klaus’ people show up wanting to see the doppelganger. She thanks them for coming. Damon holds her back, she tries to fight, he threatens to break her arm, but in an oddly caring tone. Elijah shows up and kills one of the messengers. The only other two talk to him about the doppelganger. They were going to take Elena to them. Elijah kills them and then leaves. Does he not want Klaus to get the doppelganger?

Dr. Martin assumes Elijah killed Damon. He tells him he spared him and that he basically needs Damon and Stefan to keep her safe.

Elena thanks Damon for bringing her home. He tells her what she did was stupid. She asks why he would question why she’d want to save all of them, when she doesn’t question them for always trying to save her. Jeremy opens the door and tells them about Stefan.

Elena goes running to the tomb and Damon follows. He pushes her up against the wall when she nearly goes inside. She blames him for letting this happen. He says he was too busy saving her. Stefan and Katherine listen to them fighting. He lets go when she stops fighting. She leaves. Damon calls Stefan an idiot and tells him he’ll find a way out. Stefan says he’ll figure it out. He asks Damon to promise to keep Elena safe and away from the tomb. Damon promises even though he knows it won’t be easy and leaves. Katherine tells Stefan that was the biggest mistake he’s ever made. I mean… she’s probably not wrong. If this time away from Stefan doesn’t bring Damon and Elena together, then nothing will.

Bonnie

Bonnie and Luka talk about their powers and how Bonnie needs help if she’s not going to have nosebleeds and pass out. He tells her she needs help from nature, the elements, and sometimes channeling another witch. He shows her and the wind around them gets storm crazy. Everything goes back to normal after a minute. I wonder if Luka is in on the team Originals with his dad or if he’s clueless. Jeremy comes up and says Luka is weird. She tells him he’s not. She gets a text message from Damon.

Bonnie, Jeremey, and the Salvatore’s talk about how they’re going to get the moonstone from Katherine. Bonnie plans to try to lift the tomb curse quickly enough for them to get in and get out. Jeremy reminds her about what happened when she tried it with her grandma. He suggests he go in and get it. He’s got his ring. He can get in and get out. Bonnie suggests a way to improve that plan. She needs something of Katherine’s.

Stefan brings her the picture he has of her. She burns it and says she can use the ashes to temporarily incapacitate Katherine. She starts to bleed again.

Jeremy worries about Bonnie. She might get hurt, but Elena could die. They share another moment. He puts the ashes in his wallet.

Jeremy goes into the tomb to get the tombstone. He shoots her and throws the ashes at her. He feels her up to see if she has the stone on her. When he can’t find it, he goes looking for it and finds it. He grabs it and starts running. Katherine is awake now and attacks him. He throws the stone away.

Damon, Stefan, and Bonnie meet at the tomb and they’re waiting for Jeremy. The idiot went in the tomb without back up.

When Stefan and Bonnie go to the tomb, Katherine comes up to taunt them. She’s hanging on to Jeremy and calls him her new little toy, because no matter how many times she kills him, the ring will keep bringing him back for more.

Bonnie and Stefan know now she really has no choice but to open the tomb. She channels Luka while she tries. He feels it and Dr. Martin notices, but he claims it’s nothing.

Bonnie performs the spell. Jeremy tells Stefan to make her stop. She’s not strong enough. Katherine thinks she might be. Dr. Martin knows something is up now as Luka feels the strain of the spell. He is apart of whatever his dad is apart of. He told him to bond with Bonnie. He and Stefan try to help their loved ones. Bonnie cries about not being strong enough. Katherine goes to feed more on Jeremy. Stefan unthinkably runs into the tomb and throws Jeremy out.

Bonnie and Jeremy fight over him getting involved and Stefan being stuck because of him. Bonnie tells him he can’t feel that way about her. He tells her not to act like it’s one-sided. They almost kiss. She tells him she can’t. You can hear both of their hearts break. Jeremy holds a bandage to his neck.

Werewolves

While Tyler is shooting hoops, Matt comes up, apologizes for picking a fight and admits he feels guilty for what happened to Sarah. When he walks away, Caroline catches him, but he walks away. Caroline goes to talk to Tyler about what he’ll do during the full moon. He tries to keep it private at first, but she reminds him she’s pretty much the town planner.

Tyler and Caroline walk through the woods. Tyler takes her to the old Lockwood cellar telling her that’s where he’s going to lock himself up. She looks around and finds something. She unwraps it. It’s a journal. Mason’s journal. It has an SD card in it.

Caroline and Tyler put the SD card in his computer and watch a video of Mason’s first night as werewolf on a full moon. He drank diluted wolfsbane to weaken himself. He was in a lot of pain while he changing. It takes him over 5 hours to changed, all the while screaming and crying through it. Tyler almost starts to cry.

Mason wrote that the first time was unthinkable. Then, it got better over time. Tyler asks Caroline why she’s helping him. She admits he seems like he needs it. She was alone when she turned. She had no control over her body or her urges and she killed somebody. She doesn’t want that to happen to him. She doesn’t want him to be alone. I wonder if they’re just going to be good friends or if this is going to turn into something. The door rings. It’s Matt. She steps outside. He doesn’t know why he’s there. He was driving home from work and found himself there. He tells her he misses her. She doesn’t say anything at first. Then, she smiles. He smiles back and Tyler opens the door. It’s awkward.

DWTS Season 27 – Episode 1 Recap & Review

I’m no dancer. I don’t even know if I know how to dance. I can follow choreography decently when following along to a video, but I’m not a dancer. I am however a fan of Dancing with the Stars. I’ve been watching it since I was in high school, maybe a little longer. I’ve watched at least sixteen seasons as they’ve aired and I’ve picked up on a few of the things the judges look for. I’m no pro, and I don’t really know what I’m talking about when it comes to dancing, but I do know my stars and even when I don’t, I love to get to know them. This is my attempt at reviewing the whole season as it airs–maybe a couple days later than it airs.

(Reviews out of Order, because I forgot I was going to do this

until halfway through the show)

Evanna Lynch and Keo Motsepe – Yay! Luna Lovegood! She’s one of my favorite characters of all times! I was so excited when I learned she’d be on DWTS this season! Not gonna lie though, I was a little bummed too. Keo seems like a great guy, but he tends not to do super well in DWTS. Maybe it’s his partners, maybe it’s not. To me it seems like as great of a dancer he is, he just doesn’t seem to be a great teacher. He did fairly well with Jodie Sweeton though, so here’s hoping he does well with Evanna, too!

I smiled when the music started playing! “Do You Believe in Magic?” A perfect song for a magical girl. While I loved the dance, it honestly didn’t seem very magical to me. Maybe it’s because I’m used to Aly & AJ version of the song, but I just couldn’t figure out if Evanna seemed slightly out of step or if it was my unfamiliarity with this version of this song. Either way, it just kind of seemed off. The judges loved it too, but they weren’t in total disagreement with me. They made no comments of her timing, but they did say she could use some work. She was made to dance, says me and the judges, but she’s definitely not a pro yet.

Judge’s Scores – 18 out of 30

Milo Manheim and Witney Carson – My siblings have been telling me to watch Zombies for months. They know I am a huge Disney fan, but I’m not a huge Zombie fan. They seem so over-rated, and that’s coming from someone who likes vampires and werewolves. ha, ha. Anyway, I wasn’t disinterested in learning Milo would be a contest, because I do know of him, but I wasn’t exactly interested either. Not for him at least. I love Witney! She’s one of my favorite pros, so I always get excited when she comes back as a pro!

Milo is a great dancer! I was impressed. Though, he did seem a little too stiff at times and a little zombie-ish at other times. The judges agreed. He did have a lot of control over his body. Not surprising when he’s so tall and like a foot taller than his partner. I’m sure we’ll see great things from him if he sticks around though.

Judge’s Scores – 20 out of 30

Bobby Bones and Sharna Burgess  – Bobby Bones is crazy! I love him and he’s crazy! That’s all I have to say about him and his dance! haha.

Judge’s Scores – 20 out of 30.

Juan Pablo Di Pace and Cheryl Burke –  I’m just gonna say it. I am not a fan of Cheryl Burke. Even though I sort of know how to Cha Cha because she did a mini tutorial on Disney Channel back when The Suite Life of Zack & Cody had a dancing episode, I’m just not a fan of her. I am however a fan of Juan Pablo or as I know him, Fernando! I love all things Full and Fuller House! I was excited to learn he’d be on the show! I want to get to know him and see if he’s as lovable as Fernando is! So far, so great! He’s very charming and quite the hard worker. He takes Cheryl’s bossy and competitive nature and uses it to his advantage! You can see that in his dance. I can’t wait to see more from him!

Judge’s Scores – 22 out of 30

Nikki Glaser and Gleb Savchenko – I love Gleb! He’s so handsome and charming! I have no idea who this Nikki girl is, but she does seem funny and down-to-earth. I’m looking forward to getting to know her.

Unfortunately, I’ve got to agree with the judges. This dance was very sloppy and messy. I hope she doesn’t go home. I’d love to get to know her further.

Judge’s Scores – 17 out of 30

Mary Lou Retton and Sasha Farber – I love Sasha! He’s also very charming! I love his accent! ha, ha. I didn’t know who Mary Lou Retton was before this. I’m sure I’ve heard her name before, I love gymnastics and also cheer for the gymnasts, but I didn’t recognize her when they announced her. Her dance though was pretty great! Not perfect, not even my favorite, but good!

Judge’s Scores – 19 out of 30

Danelle Umstead and Artem Chigvintsev – I love Artem too! His accent is also great! ha, ha. I didn’t know who Danielle was before this episode, but dude she is so impressive! Snowboarding and now dancing while blind!? That’s insane! She is so cool!

Her dance was beautiful! Obviously, it wasn’t perfect, but it was very close, especially for someone who has to fully trust someone she’s only just met to guide her where she needs to be! Dude, so good!

Judge’s Scores – 18 out of 30

Alexis Ren and Alan Bersten – Alan is adorable. Alexis is very sweet. I’ve never heard of her and until her introduction video, I kept thinking she was Malese Jow from Nickelodeon’s Unfabulous and the CW’s The Vampire Diaries. Now that I know she’s an Instagram star, I’m actually a little bummed. I was looking forward to seeing Malese dance. Oh, well. I think it’s sweet that she’s doing this for her mom.

The dance was very well done. Again, not perfect. Not incredibly memorable, but good nonetheless. Wow, she really does look like Malese at certain angles! Ha, ha.

Judge’s Scores – 24 out of 30

John Schneider and Emma Slater – Yay! I love Emma and her British accent! (I’m obsessed with english and australian accents in case you can’t tell.) She is such a sweet girl! I know of John, but I know enough about him to say if I like him.

Oh, that was a fun dance! I love that the first dances are often based on their biggest roles! In this case, a Duke’s of Hazard tribute. He seemed like a country boy trying to dance to be honest. I mean, he definitely held himself high, but he does have a lot to learn! As the judges agree! It was a fun dance though!

Judge’s Scores – 18 out of 30

Tinashe and Brandon Armstrong – Ooh! A new pro! That’s always fun and a little scary! How will they do? Is this good for the star? I don’t know, but since I don’t know who she is, I’m more excited about meeting this new pro! He’s been on Trope for a long time, but it’s his first season as pro.

Her moves aren’t very sharp and yet they’re also somehow too stiff. The dance is fun, but nothing too memorable. She’s good. Not great, but she’s got potential. So does he. The judges approve. No negative comments from them. A few notes on Brandon’s choreography and Tinashe’s leg movement, but otherwise seemingly good comments.

Judge’s Scores – 23 out of 30

Nancy McKeon and Val Chmerkovskiy – I no idea who she is, but I love Val, so I’ll be cheering her on! She seems fun! I’m sure I’ll love her if she lasts.

She seemed lost for a moment, but otherwise, the dance is nice. Not perfect, but nothing too in your face wrong, at least not to someone who doesn’t know dance. The judges love her energy, but have comments for body contact. Even Len liked it.

Judge’s Scores – 18 out of 30

Grocery Store Joe and Jenna Johnson – I’m neither here nor there with Joe. I watched some of Bachelor in Paradise and loved him with Kendall, but I’m not super excited about him. I don’t know Jenna, but she’s engaged to Val, so I already like her.

He wants to be known as Dancing Joe now. He’s gonna have to survive this week and dance a lot better next week if that’s going to happen because he is not dancing Joe. He’s a very awkward dancer and it didn’t help that he danced to a song that kept repeating “I’m a fish out of water.” He’s so charming though. His smile might be his saving grace. The judges comment more on his charm than his dancing too. Even Len doesn’t want to critique his dancing. Poor guy seems so sad. Kendall in the crowd is adorable though.

Judge’s Scores – 14 out of 30 (Len does apologize before giving a 4)

DeMarcus Ware and Lindsay Arnold – Yay! I love Lindsay! (honestly, at this point, the pros are my stars. I barely know most of the stars these days) I know DeMarcus’ name, but I don’t actually know who he is.

He’s tall, muscular athlete’s body makes the dance a little awkward at first as usual, but the dance is otherwise pretty great. He’s got moves and his personality works great with Lindsay’s. I’m impressed. The judges seem to love his dance too. Let the scores speak.

Judge’s Scores – 23 out of 30

Most Memorable Dances of the Night – Evanna Lynch & Keo Motsepe and John Schneider and Emma Slater, not because they were perfect, but because they really brought out the stars that they are, not only by playing off their major roles, but also by making them comfortable.

Best Dance of the Night – I mean, DeMarcus Ware, man! The dude can dance! Apparently, most football players can! His was impressive though and I just love his and Lindsay’s energy!

Ranking from Highest to Lowest

  1. Demarcus & Lindsay – 23
  2. Tinashe & Brandon – 23
  3. Juan Pablo & Cheryl – 22
  4. Alexis & Alan – 21
  5. Bobby & Sharna – 20
  6. Milo & Witney – 20
  7. Mary Lou & Sasha – 19
  8. Danelle & Artem – 18
  9. Evanna & Leo – 18
  10. John & Emma – 18
  11. Nancy & Val – 18
  12. Nikki & Gleb – 17
  13. Joe & Jenna 14

TVD: Season 2 Episode 9 -Recap and Reactions

Episode 9

The Doppelgangers

Bulgaria, 1490 – Katherine gives birth to a baby girl. She begs her parents to just let her hold her baby, but her father refuses. She has made their family a disgrace.

Elena goes to the Salvatore house. Damon answers. She asks about Stefan, because he called. She doesn’t seem to want to be there. Rose tells them about Klaus and that he’s coming to find Elena. Klaus is the oldest vampire “alive.” Stefan tries to tell her it might just be a fiction story. He doesn’t know anyone who has actually seen Klaus. Damon tries to balance both of them. Elena gets up and tells them she’s going to school. Stefan offers to go with her. She says she can go herself. Damon tells Rose Elena’s in denial. Good. Good for her! She’s still responding like a normal human being!

Elena goes to talk to Katherine and asks Caroline to cover for her at school and with Stefan. Caroline agrees reluctantly. She’s also the one to open the tomb for Elena. Elena needs to talk to Katherine, because she’s the only one who knows the truth. Elena calls out to Katherine. A weakened, bone skinny Katherine scurries over to Elena with a rough voice. Elena and Katherine asks Caroline to leave. Katherine has brought Katherine a bunch of stuff and asks Katherine to tell her about Klaus. She brought Katherine’s family Petrova history book and some blood. Katherine freaks out. Elena gives her a small amount of blood. Katherine tells Elena she has the Petrova family fire.

Her story with Klaus goes back to 1492. Her family disowned her after her pregnancy out of wedlock. She was banished to England where she met nobleman Klaus. She was keen with him until she found out what he was. Then, she ran. Klaus’ men chased after her. That’s where Rose’s friend, Trevor, found her and helped her escape. Elena figures out that Klaus wanted the same with Katherine that he now wants with her.

Damon goes to talk to Rose. She knows he loves Elena. Apparently everyone but Elena knows he loves Elena and the only reason she doesn’t know is because she’s in denial. She tells him she got through to Klaus through a very low man named Slater.

Katherine explains the curse was created with Petrova blood. The doppelganger was created as a way to break the curse.

Katherine runs to someone’s home telling her Trevor told her they’d help her. It’s Rose and an older human lady. Katherine shows Rose that she stole the moonstone from Klaus. Rose locks Katherine in a room and says at night fall she’s taking her back to Klaus and begging for mercy.

Damon threatens Rose, telling her if she’s crossing him in anyway, he’ll rip her heart out and shove it down her throat—something he’s very good at. Rose’s friend knows everything apparently. He gives a quick recap of Damon’s life.

Katherine tries killing herself. Rose feeds her blood so she’ll turn if she dies. Katherine hangs herself. Trevor tells Rose he loves Katherine.

She explains to Elena dying is better than being sacrificed. Klaus was only interested in human blood. She’s only kept running because she underestimated Klaus’ spirit of revenger. She notices Elena is worried she may be right. She reminds her there’s another way out. Katherine cuts herself as a mocking offering of becoming a vampire.

Rose tells Trevor he’s a fool. Katherine used them and she doesn’t pretend she didn’t.

Elena doesn’t like that Katherine doesn’t care about using people. She’s impressed Trevor lasted 500 years. She tells her she was looking out for herself and if Elena was smart, she’d do the same.

Damon and Rose talk to Slater about how to get connected to Klaus. He uses Craig’s list.

Elijah gives a street performing guitar player $100 and takes some of his coins. He stands passing them through his hands while looking through the window at Damon, Rose, and Slater.

Elena asks how much of her story is true. Katherine explains she has no reason to lie locked in the tomb. Elena knows there’s more to breaking the curse than just her and the stone. Katherine says they need a witch, a werewolf, a vampire, the blood of a Petrova, and the stone. Katherine figured 500 hundred years of running could be upended in a really good bargain.

Slater tells them if a vampire breaks the sun curse, then a werewolf can’t break the moon stone. Damon wants to how to make it impossible to break the curse. Damon offers to get Slater a way to walk in the sun if he helps him make the curse impossible to break. Elijah has been listening and at this point he throws the quarters at the windows of the vampire café leaving the vampires inside to burn in its light. Damon covers Rose with his jacket while they and everyone else run away. Damon asks Rose who’s behind this. She starts crying and saying it’s Klaus. He gets sensitive.

Stefan shows up at the tomb. Elena assumes Caroline told him. He assures her he didn’t, but it wasn’t hard to figure out. He tells her whatever Katherine said was a lie. Elena isn’t so sure. He promises he won’t let anything bad happen to her. “That’s the problem. You’ll die trying. How is that any better?” Katherine continues her story.

She finds everyone in Bulgaria, her family and friends, murdered. She cries over their dead bodies.

Stefan is still in denial. She offers to give them the moonstone. Stefan assumes her plan is to give them the stone for her freedom. She says every word she said was the truth. She doesn’t need freedom. She’s in the safest place in town. No vampire would enter the tomb, because they’d never be able to get out. Elena and Stefan know she’s telling the truth.

Rose apologizes to Damon for what happened her earlier. She didn’t know it would happen. He believes her. She knows he wants to save Elena. He swears he will. She says he reminds her of Trevor because he always talked a big game but inside was the best friend anyone could hope for. They toast ironically to friendship. She tells him he’s right to fight the way he feels about her, because if they want to survive, they need to not care about anyone. Caring about others gets you killed. She tells him it might be time to turn the switch off on his emotions. They start making out.

Elena gets home with Stefan. She doesn’t want to talk about it. She wanted to know the truth and now she has it. “I can’t blame anyone else anymore. It’s not because you came to town or because you and I fell in love. That’s not why everyone I love is in danger. It’s because of me. Everything is because of me.” While she cries in hyperventilation, he holds her.

In the tomb, Katherine looks through her family history book and finds a sketched picture of her and her parents. She traces her figure over it. She starts to cry in anger.

Rose tells Damon it’s a lie. There’s no switch you can turn off. Sure, when you’re a newbie, but after a couple hundred years, you just have to pretend. Slater calls. He doesn’t want any part of it, but he did some digging. He tells them they can break the curse with the moonstone and a witch. When he gets off the phone, Elijah is there and has compelled him to lie and to kill himself. He’s able to compel vampires because he’s an original. Oh snap! Dr. Martin is there! He is apparently on good terms with Elijah if not all the Originals. The oldest TVD vampires are so much more intriguing than the oldest Twilight vampires! And I love Twilight! I’ve read it countless time and will likely read it countless more times!

Bonnie and Jeremy

Jeremy asks Bonnie to go the Grill with him. She agrees to go. They both act kind of awkward about it. A new guy, Luka, comes up asking for directions. He’s a handsome black man who she obviously finds attractive. Jeremy seems jealous, but cool.

When Bonnie gets to the Grill, she runs into Luka. She sits with him and his dad for a minute. She tells them her full name and Dr. Martin’s first comment is a question of whether Bonnie has family in Salem. She answers honestly. Jeremy comes in at that moment and she stands up, touching Luka as she does to get a read on him.

Jeremy and Bonnie flirt while playing pool and Luka comes up calling the winner. Bonnie asks where his dad went. He says he went home.

Bonnie and Jeremy flirt from across the bar and Luka interrupts again. He apologizes for his dad. They picked up on something. So did she. They’re warlocks. She’s amazed. I think he’s lying and or hiding something.

Caroline

To deter Stefan from going to find Elena isn’t home, Caroline tells him she told Tyler about the curse.

Caroline and Stefan eat together at the Grill. Caroline keeps talking about Tyler and asks why Stefan cares so much about her. He says it’s because she reminds him of Lexi. She’s surprised he has a friend.

Stefan catches on to Caroline’s act, because he knows she’s good at playing the distraction on demand. She acts confused. He knows she’s working for Elena. He asks where she is. Caroline says she can’t tell him. He wants to know where she is because she just nearly got killed. Caroline is offended. She would not let Elena put herself in danger. This leads him to believe she’s with Damon. Caroline says, “Eww, no.” He asks again. He plays the first card and she reminds him that she’s also Elena’s friend and she’s not telling him where she is. He leaves.

Jeremy looks up at Bonnie, spots her with Luka, and leaves.

The Originals

TVD: Season 2 Episode 8 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 8

Salvatore Lovers

Stefan tells Damon about Elena. He assumes it’s Katherine, but Damon assures him it’s not and tells him about Katherine’s warning about Elena being in danger. Stefan is upset he didn’t mention it before, but Damon assumed it was a lie. Everything Katherine says is a lie. Stefan says they’re going to go talk to Katherine. Damon says it’s a bad idea. Stefan states, “It’s Elena.”

Stefan talks to Bonnie about getting Katherine out. She tells him there’s another way to find Elena. It’s through Jeremy’s blood. He drips it on a map. She does a spell to make the blood move to where Elena should be. She’s 300 miles away. Bonnie leans over the map weakened and drips blood over it. She hides it. Jeremy tries to get Stefan to let him go with him to get Elena. Damon comes in and says he’s going. Stefan is surprised. Damon repeats, “It’s Elena.”

Damon drives and Stefan thanks him. Stefan wants to talk about whether Damon loves Elena or not. Damon doesn’t want to bond with his brother. He claims he can step out of helping as fast as he stepped in. Stefan reminds him he can’t. His eyes say it. “It’s Elena.”

Damon and Stefan arrive in the middle of the woods. Damon tells Stefan whoever has Elena is probably at least 500 years old. He warns him it’s likely they won’t come out of the house. Stefan believes there’s no better way to die. Damon follows.

When Damon starts to go after Rose, Elena tells him to let her go. He stops and looks up at her from the bottom of the stair case. She starts to move toward him. Stefan intersects and they hug, but she looks at Damon. She mouths thank you and he mouths you’re welcome.

Damon is surprised Stefan comes home instead of staying with Elena. Stefan explains she wanted to be with Jeremy. He tells Damon they can’t be fighting if they’re going to protect Elena. And he apologizes to Damon for turning him 145 years ago. He just needed his brother.

Elena comes out of her bathroom to find Damon in her room. He has her necklace. He found it. He holds it out to her, but won’t give it back to her yet, because what he’s about to say next is the most selfish thing he’s ever going to say. She tells him not to. He tells her he loves her, he can’t be selfish with her, he doesn’t deserve her, and that Stefan does. Yay! He says it! He tells her he loves her! He kisses her forehead and then compels her to forget. Idiot. Selfless in this case idiot, but idiot! She comes out of the trance confused and wearing her necklace again.

Bonnie and Jeremy

Jeremy is in the bathroom, calls Elena, knocks on her door, and when she doesn’t answer, opens her door to find her room empty.

Jeremy talks Stefan about Elena being gone. At first, he assumes she spent the night with him. He tells him they’re not back together yet. He checked with Mrs. Lockwood and was told her car was still in the driveway.

Jeremy and Bonnie talk about Alaric taking Jenna away from the house so she won’t ask questions about Elena. Bonnie and Jeremy have a mom talking about Elena. Then, she realizes there’s another spell she can try. With Elena’s hairbrush, Bonnie might be able to send Elena a message. Her nose starts bleeding and Jeremy freaks out. She finishes her spell and passes out. Jeremy freaks out even more. I think they’re going to bond further.

Jeremy gets Bonnie some water and asks what happened. Bonnie explains witchcraft has it’s limits and she’s been doing a lot of magic lately. She asks him not to tell anyone. He promises not to tell. Ooh, another moment. She tells him how hard it is with gram gone and her dad wanting to talk about it. She feels all alone in this. He says he feels alone a lot too.

Jeremy watches Bonnie sleep on Elena’s bed. The door opens and he calls out to Elena waking Bonnie up. Bonnie rushes her in a hug. Jeremy asks if she’s okay. She tells Bonnie she got her message. The hug a couple more times and it’s Jeremy’s turn.

Werewolves

Caroline tells Damon about Tyler’s turning and that she covered for him with his mom. Damon tells Caroline not to be Tyler’s friend, because if he knows about them, he can kill them with a bite.

At school, Tyler is uncomfortable with the memorial for Sarah and the missing posters for Aimee. Someone bumps into him and he almost reacts, but doesn’t. When he tries to open his locker, he breaks it.

Tyler and Caroline run into each other at school. He asks her how she knew about him. She plays it off.

Tyler plays basketball with a bunch of guys and slam dunks, surprising himself and everyone else. He spots Caroline and goes after her. Tyler calls her a Tyler. When she tries to walk away, he tries to grab her, and she twists his arm. He’s surprised she’s stronger than him. She lies again. In his anger, he kicks a trash can and it goes flying, surprising other classmates.

Caroline gets home and finds Tyler waiting for her. He thinks she’s just like him. He refuses to leave until she tells him the truth. He thinks she’s a werewolf. She laughs. When Tyler tries to fight her, she vamps up and freaks him out.

Caroline tells Tyler she’s a vampire. She claims it’s just her. He says he and Mason are the only werewolves. They talk about their heightened senses. The only difference is werewolves run hot and vampires run cold. Caroline tells him she’ll tell him about the council and everything, but he has to promise not to tell anyone else about it. It’s life or death. He tells her he doesn’t have anyone else to tell and he’s scared. They hug. I wonder if they’re going to have a thing.

The Originals

The kidnapper meets some other strange dude. He takes Elena out of the truck of his car and puts him the back of the other dude’s car. The other dude, a vampire, feeds on and kills the human kidnapper.

The vampire carries Elena into a dark building. Elena wakes up and starts to freak out. A woman comes in telling him not to drink from her. They know who she is. She comments about how much she looks like Katherine. She slaps her out.

The vampires talk about Elena and she listens. They’re trying to give her over to someone named Elijah. They’re afraid of him.

Elena keeps asking questions, the vampire chick refuses to answer at first. She explains Elijah is one of “the originals.” Elena is the key to breaking the curse. She’s a Petrova doppelganger. The moonstone seals the curse and the sacrifice of the doppelganger is what breaks the curse.

Elena asks for more answers. The male vampire explains the originals are the first family. Half a decade ago, he pissed them off by trusting Katherine and the female had his back. He helped her escape.

Elena goes to sit on her couch and finds the message Bonnie sent her. “Stefan and Damon are coming for you. – B.”

Damon and Stefan are close. He drinks some blood. Stefan asks for some and tells him he’s been drinking a little bit of her blood every day. He stops for a second before telling him. Damon brings up the old Stefan who used to rip people apart for fun. The vampire dude starts freaking out. Rose keeps him calm. Elena is worried that he’s scared. Elijah enters the house. He’s got like a British accent or something. Rose goes to talk to him. He asks why she called him. She says she wanted her freedom. She tells him about Katherine surviving the burn at the church. He assumed it had everything to do with Katherine. He doesn’t believe her when she says she has Katherine’s doppelganger. She has to show him.  He’s amazed when he sees Elena. She tries not to be afraid, but she’s trembling. He comes up to her and smells her to confirm she’s human.

Elena begs Rose not to let Elijah take her. The male apologizes to Elijah for not being loyal. He respected Rose’s loyalty to her brother. He beheads him. Rose freaks out. Before Elijah can take Elena. Elena exclaims she knows where the moonstone is. He tries to compel her. It doesn’t work because of her vervain necklace. He rips it off. She fights the compulsion. It doesn’t work. The doofus doesn’t even drink the vervain tea she has Jenna drink… oh, never mind. She can’t if Stefan is going to drink from her.

Damon and Stefan show up but speed through the house. Stefan gets Elena. Damon gets Rose. Elena throws a vervain bomb at Elijah. IT barely works. Stefan starts shooting him. Damon stakes him.

Rose shows up at the estate telling Stefan about how Lexi told her about him once. She offers help. The originals will come for Elena. It’s not over. They’re doing it for someone named Klaus.

Oh, geez! Can’t anyone stay dead in this story!? Elijah comes back to life. Like he was staked and shriveled and he somehow comes back to life! Ugh!

TVD: Season 2 Episode 7 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 7

Katherine

Caroline tells Stefan and Damon she saw Katherine at the Grill. She pretends to be Elena, but Caroline knows better. She knows Elena is at home. Katherine tells her Stefan and Damon need to give her the moonstone tonight at the Masquerade Ball or she’s going to make it rain blood. Caroline wonders why they can’t just give her the stone so she’ll leave. Damon says he’s had it and he’s going to kill Katherine. Stefan says he’s not, because he’s going to kill her. Damon doesn’t oppose that idea. I’m liking season 2 Katherine hating Damon way more than season 1 Katherine loving Damon.

Some witch comes to see Katherine per Elena’s call. They’re going to ball together.

Jeremy, Bonnie, and Alaric are at the estate to help plan to kill Katherine.

Katherine straightens her hair to be like Elena saying Katherine has terrible taste. The witch comments “except in men.” When she asks what Katherine’s going to do with the stone, she knows she wants her to break the curse. Does this stone lift the curse for vampires too?

Bonnie tells Stefan this is risky. He tells her he wants Elena back, but this is about Katherine going to far.

Damon makes sure everyone is in. Bonnie’s in as long as no one gets hurt. Caroline is in because Katherine killed her. Fair’s fair.

Katherine arrives at the ball looking very much like Elena. Matt is the first to see her. Katherine keeps calling him hot and compels him again to make sure he’s going to fight Tyler until he’s killed.

Gosh! Damon is hot in a mask. It really makes his beautiful blue eyes pop.

Jeremy and Bonnie take their weapons upstairs. Jeremy asks if the spell book is the one he read about in Jonathan’s journal. Bonnie confirms it is Emily’s. Bonnie talks to Jeremy about how much she doesn’t like being a witch, but she doesn’t want anyone getting hurt, and she doesn’t know how to stay out of it.

Bonnie and Jeremy go back downstairs. Bonnie feels a weird vibe. She goes immediately up to the other witch. Stefan sees Katherine. He asks her to dance. He says no. She asks him who she should kill. He agrees to dance. Katherine asks about Jenna. Stefan tells her he doesn’t want anyone to get hurt tonight. She asks for the moonstone. He tells her they’ll have to go get it together. She says he can go get it and she’ll try not to kill anyone. When Amy comes up asking Stefan if he’s seen Matt, Katherine kills her.

Stefan tells Damon they need to call it off. Damon reminds him this woman destroyed their life. Now it needs to end.

Jeremy asks Bonnie if she can cast a spell to ace a test. She says no. It’d be the first thing he’d learn. He asks her if she wants to dance while they wait. She says no. I wonder if they’re going to have a thing. They get a text message from Damon saying now.

The witch asks Katherine why she didn’t tell her about another witch. Jeremy goes up to “Elena” and gives her the message about Stefan and Damon wanting her in the woods. As he walks away, Elena grabs him and asks what’s going on.

While Caroline waits for her turn, she sees Matt flirting with another girl. He sees her, smiles sadly and walks away. Katherine traps Caroline and forces her to tell her what the plan is. I think this must be her role. Katherine asks where Bonnie is. It works. Caroline is able to fool her into the trap set by Stefan and Damon. Damon shoots Katherine and Elena gets hurt too. Bonnie and Jeremy start freaking out. Bonnie explains to Jeremy and tells her to go make them stop. Katherine fights back. If she wasn’t evil, she’d be cool. Katherine almost stakes Damon, but Stefan stops her. Just as Damon is about to stake her, Jeremy comes running. Katherine tells them about her witch. They stop, but Katherine starts hurting herself. Bonnie tells her she can’t break the curse, but she can try to take the pain away. She almost stabs herself in the gut, but stops when they tell her too. Jeremy comes back and Elena asks about the boys. Jeremy tells them about the witch. Bonnie goes to find the other witch. Jeremy tries to make Elena wear his ring. She tries to fight it. She just wants him to be safe.

Katherine asks if Elena enjoys having them worship her. Stefan almost threatens Katherine again, but she reminds him everything she feels, Elena feels. She tells Damon to kiss her. Stefan asks about the werewolf connection. Katherine tells them about her second werewolf.

Stefan finally pieces together that Katherine bargained the moonstone with George Lockwood. She tells him good job. Then, she tells Damon his obsession with her has been really inconvenient, he agrees. Stefan keeps trying to piece things together. He knows the moonstone wasn’t hers. Katherine tries to mess with Stefan’s head. Telling her about times when she watched him. She mouths “I love you.”

Bonnie searches for the other witch, Lucy, and finds her. She knows Bonnie’s a Bennet. She tries to threaten Lucy into stopping the spell on Elena. She explains Katherine saved her life and now she has to pay up. Lucy feels that Bonnie has the stone. Bonnie can feel Lucy is trustworthy.

Damon pours himself a drink and Katherine asks for one. Damon attacks Katherine, but doesn’t hurt her. Lucy comes in with the stone and gives it to Katherine. The stone starts to kill Katherine. Lucy explains Elena is fine and Bonnie is with her. She apologizes for her involvement. Katherine dies, I think.

Lucy apologizes to Bonnie again. Lucy explains she and Bonnie are related. She tells her she need to stop letting vampires control her. She tells Bonnie she needs to stay in the middle because unlike her, she’s one of the good ones. Lucy promises she’ll see her again. Jeremy comes asking Bonnie if she wants a ride. She’s surprised he has his driver’s license. He reminds her he’s not a kid anymore.

Stefan goes to check on Elena. She tells him she’s okay and that Bonnie took away the pain. He tells her to see a doctor. He goes to kiss her. She tells him she wants to be with him, but she needs to wake up know that the people she loves are safe. She needs to feel safe. She walks away. Will this lead to her being with Damon? Him with someone else, Caroline maybe?

Ugh! Really!? So, Katherine’s not dead!? I really need to stop watching shows where people come back to life and or just don’t die. Then again, that’s what keeps me interested. It’s some of the only suspense I can’t normally predict. Damon takes Katherine back to the church grave. Katherine tells her no. She can help them. Elena’s in danger. She needs to be protected. She’s the doppelganger. “Why do you think I haven’t killed her?” Emotion floods Damon’s face.

Some masked dude comes and kidnaps Elena. Ugh! So Katherine was telling the truth? I also really need to stop thinking once one problem seems solved the episode will have a good stopping point. No! These ones leave you on the most intense cliffhangers, dang it!

Jenna

Damon and Matt help carry Jenna into the house after her hospital stay. Jeremy asks Elena what they’re going to do about Katherine. Elena says they’re not going to do anything. Jeremy tells her she’s being naïve. She’s being human. Season 2 and she’s still being mostly sensible.

Matt and Werewolves

Elena invites Matt to stay, but he can’t stay. He has to do something he can’t talk about at the masquerade ball. He and Elena talk about her and Stefan. Elena is convinced she won’t be able to be with Stefan again, Matt thinks otherwise.

Jenna tells Elena Jeremy went to the ball. She asks Alaric why everyone has been avoiding her all day and why Jeremy and Stefan are suddenly going to a party neither of them normally go to. Elena says she’s going to bed, but she really leaves.

Matt is drunk and starts pouring alcohol on the picture of Tyler’s dad. He reminds him how his dad used to slap him around. He throws the picture on the ground. Tyler tries to calm Matt down and says he won’t fight him. Caroline hears them fighting from downstairs. She jumps between and knocks Matt out. That other girl has been compelled too. When she stabs Tyler, he reflexively pushes her. She hits her head on a desk and dies. Tyler starts freaking out. Caroline confirms Tyler’s fears. He starts turning. He tells Caroline to get away.

Caroline feeds Tyler’s mother a story about how Matt and Caroline were fighting and the girl just tripped. Tyler asks why Caroline’s doing this. He tells her she doesn’t know what him killing that girl means. She assures him she does. She asks if his wound has healed. He asks how she knows. She doesn’t answer.

TVD: Season 2 Episode 6 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 6

Salvatore Lovers

Elena wakes up with Stefan. They make out. She gets up to get ready for their next day of pretending to fight. She pricks her finger and he drinks to make himself stronger. She says I love you and they kiss.

Jenna invites Stefan over for dinner. He tells her they’re taking a pause. She says that’s not what it sounded like this morning. She’s a light sleeper. “You know what? I heard nothing.” And she walks away smirking.

Damon startles Elena. He’s there looking for his baby brother and she needs to tell hers to stop following him.

Elena goes to the estate and talks to Stefan. They were stupid thinking they wouldn’t get caught because they pretended to fight. She breaks up with Stefan. They know they have to be over. They love each other and they kiss one last time while crying and Elena leaves. She holds her stomach while she walks away. Damon tries to apologize to Elena for riling her up and not thinking. “It doesn’t matter, Damon. Katherine won. She won.” She leaves and he chokes back tears.

Katherine and Werewolves

Katherine and Mason make fool around. She asks him where the stone is and he won’t tell her. He doesn’t trust anyone. She says she loves him, he’s surprised but says it back.

Mason is surprised to see Stefan. Bonnie and Mason bump into each other and Bonnie sees him kissing Elena. Stefan realizes it’s Katherine.

Stefan tells Damon about Katherine and Mason and he can’t believe it. He’s a werewolf and a surfer. She thinks he’s using her for the stone.

Jeremy asks Tyler about the stone and spins a story about being curious about the folklore. Tyler tells him he gave it Mason. Elena texts Stefan to see if everything is okay. He tells he’s with Bonnie and Damon. They ask her to touch Mason again to see if she can see where the stone is. When she says it’s not her choice what she sees, Damon asks her to make his brain go “pop.” She tells him it’s aneurism. Since his brain heals quickly, she can do it over and over again. She doesn’t want to do it. Damon reminds her Mason and Katherine are the bad guys and they’re putting Elena in danger.

Bonnie pretends to need help with something and Mason helps her. She does the brain thing and Damon kicks him in the face to knock him out. They take his truck and drive away.

Bonnie and Damon lock Mason to a chair and Bonnie touches Mason’s head to find what she can about the stone. It’s in a well. She quickly leaves.

Stefan comes back inside and Tyler asks about Mason. Stefan tells him he left and wasn’t sure when he’d be back. Stefan gets a text from Bonnie about the well. Elena tries to go with him. He says no. Matt sees. Elena follows Stefan anyway.

Damon sticks a burning sword through Mason’s chest. He heals quickly but still feels pain. He spits out when Damon asks about Katherine. He runs him through again.

Stefan gets to the well and looks through its covering. Elena catches up to him. He tells her she shouldn’t be there. She knows, but she is. He tells her Bonnie thinks the moon stone is down there. He rips the cover off and jumps down into the well. It’s full of something, probably vervain, and it quickly burns him. Elena tries to throw the chains down the well, but it’s too heavy. Caroline arrives right on time and throws the chains down to Stefan.

Damon confirms supernaturals can’t be compelled. Jeremy comes in. Damon tells him he’s not supposed to be in there, but he has news. Some kind of plant that is a werewolf’s version of vervain. Damon uses it on Mason and Jeremy doesn’t like it. When Mason still won’t answer straight, he feeds it to him.

Bonnie shows up at the well wondering why Caroline took off in a blur. She heard Elena screaming. Caroline lowers Elena down the well to help Stefan. Elena wraps the chains to Stefan. Bonnie and Caroline pull him out. Elena waits to be pulled up until she finds the stone. When she thinks she finds it, a bunch of snakes start coming after her. As soon as she’s up, she runs to Stefan who is very badly burned. She cuts her hand and feeds him. The other girls turn away.

Jeremy basically tells Damon to stop torturing Mason. Before Damon goes to burn his eyes, Mason tells Damon it’s in the well, he’s getting it for Katherine, and she’s going to use it to lift the curse. Damon asks him why a vampire would help a werewolf lift a curse that keeps them from turning whenever they want. He says so he won’t have to turn anymore, because she loves him. Damon looks at him pitifully and laughs. “Katherine doesn’t love you, she’s using you, you moron.” Mason says he’s done talking. Damon agrees and tells Jeremy to go for a walk. Jeremy says no. Mason’s had enough. Mason asks Jeremy to just help Tyler from turning. When Jeremy still won’t leave, Damon chokes him saying it’s either kill or be killed. The werewolf would kill him the first chance he got. “So you suck it up or leave.” He lets him. “HE wants me to kill him anyway. It really is a curse isn’t it?” He says Mason reminds him of himself. Mason says he loves her. Damon knows. He’s been there, but Katherine will just rip his heart out. He does it for her.

Damon sends a text to Mrs. Lockwood with Mason’s phone. Then, he calls Katherine and taunts her. She says for once he’s surprised her. He tells her Mason hid the stone at the bottom of a well full of vervain. He tells her he loved her. She reminds him that she has a plan for every letter of the alphabet. She sends her love to Stefan and hangs up. He knows he’s been foolish.

Elena goes down stairs and subtly tells Alaric everything went as planned. Katherine calls. She knows about Elena and Stefan not really fighting. Katherine was able to convince Jenna to stop wearing her vervain perfume and drinking her vervain tea. When the vervain was out of her system, Katherine made Jenna her spy. She makes Jenna stab herself with a knife. She puts it in her gut. Alaric and Elena both freak out, Elena dropping the phone.

Tyler gets home and asks about Mason. His mom tells him Mason went back to Florida. He doesn’t seem surprised.

Katherine compels Matt to go after Tyler until he kills him so she can have a new werewolf. Why does she need a werewolf?

Jeremy

Jeremy goes to talk to Damon about Tyler, Mason, and the moonstone. Damon asks Jeremy told Elena. He hasn’t.

Alaric comes by the estate and asks if Elena knows Jeremy is there. Alaric tells Jeremy about the Aztec curse. Then, he keeps telling Damon and Jeremy more. Apparently, the moonstone is the seal to the curse. I guess Mason and Katherine think they can break the curse.

Bonnie

Bonnie comes to the Lockwood house to help set up for the masquerade party. She hasn’t been around much and she thinks Caroline has picked sides with Caroline. Elena tells her it’s not about picking sides. Elena asks Bonnie to go somewhere quiet with her to talk.

Elena tells Bonnie everything about and relating to Katherine. Elena hasn’t told Bonnie much because she doesn’t like vampires, so she hasn’t been sure how much she wants to know or hear. She tells her Caroline needs her. Bonnie says she’s not ready yet.

Before Bonnie can leave, Caroline stops her. She asks Caroline about her mom and Caroline asks about the stone. They talk about a well they used to play in as kids and Bonnie thinks that’s where it is. Caroline offers to help Bonnie find it. At first she declines, but then she agrees.

Caroline

Caroline goes to check on her mom. Her mom won’t talk to her. Caroline asks if she’s really going to pretend she doesn’t against. “As usual, you don’t care. Just like before I was a vampire. It’s not like I died or anything.” She asks if she’s really dead. “Yes and no.” She wonders how it’s possible.

Matt talks to Tyler about Caroline. Tyler talks about Caroline’s insecurities being from a good place.

Caroline tells her mom everything including that she’s better than Stefan who’s basically a bloodaholic. While they’re talking, she tells her Damon’s home.

Matt asks Elena where Caroline is. He can’t believe she’s not there. He asks if she’s seeing someone. Elena assures her she isn’t.

Caroline tells her mom about the day. Her mom is impressed with the strong and confident person Caroline has become. Then, she tells Caroline she doesn’t have to take away her memories. She’ll never tell her secret. If she’s worried about the others, she can tell them she compelled her. She tells her mom she’s grateful for the day and that she trusts her, but she’ll never trust the vampires. Caroline compels her mom into believing she’s been sick, not remembering about the vampires, and believing her daughter still hates her.

Jenna

Alaric is at the house with Jenna. She’s in the kitchen and he goes to the dining room to get salt. He sees Elena sneak in, mouths if everything is okay, she nods her head, shh’s him and tells him she’s going upstairs.

At the hospital, Elena tells Jeremy the doctor said Jenna got lucky and missed all her major insides. Jeremy tells Elena Katherine is going to pay. He doesn’t know how, but she is. He holds her comfortingly. For once, Elena doesn’t warn him to be careful.

Somewhere in Between (Part 1)

In 2017, I moved into a brand new apartment complex that caused me problems from the moment I applied to move in. Every month if not every week my sister and I faced one issue after another. For the first 5 months, it was delayed move-in dates. Then it was a messy apartment, bad electricity, five different management groups (including an aggressive male manager and an embezzling female manager), and finally the inability to pay rent at all so we had to sign an agreement to hold off on our eviction so we could pay. We broke our lease two months early so we wouldn’t be evicted the next month. I don’t regret moving into the apartment. I still think God asked me to live there. The whole experience, however horrible, has taught me a lot.

In 2016, I started to let myself get into more credit card debt than I could pay off in a month. In 2017, I went through four job changes. In January 2018, I quit working until April 2018. That’s when I started driving for Uber Eats and Doordash. Now, I’m waiting for a reply to an application and interview to be a bus driver for the school district in my hometown. I have no regrets about any of these decisions, except the debt, and I feel like most of it was God-led or at least God-blessed. I’ve learned a lot since leaving my high-paying job in 2017 and I’ve grown closer to God. That said, I’m currently caught somewhere in between broken and healthy.

Everyone seems to think I’m this hopeful person. Many have even said as much. But, I’m not. I’m not a hopeful person. I have Hope, but I’m not hopeful. I put on a good face and talk about the good that might come of a situation, but inside I’m expecting the worse to happen. I look for the bright side, but I live in the shadows. Every hopeful comment I make is fueled by fear. Fear that things won’t work out. Fear that I’ll mess things up. Fear that I’ll fall into the darkness again. I think about it sometimes. The temptation is there. “Just this once,” I think. “If I hurt myself just this once, then maybe the fear, the stress, the anxiety, and the pain will go away.” I don’t do it, but I think about it. Science says it works. It says physical pain releases the “happy hormone” that makes the internal pain go away for a little while. Why not do it? Just this once? It’s not healthy. It’s an addiction. Every time I see alcoholics, drug addicts, and even those “good vampires” on TV trying to keep themselves from giving in and going over the edge, I get it, because I have my own addiction. “The happy hormone.”

I try so hard to be hopeful, to put on a happy face, and to pretend everything is or will be okay, but I don’t really believe it. Because I know the Lord, I know in the end everything will be okay, but I often don’t believe it will be. Or maybe it’s not that I don’t believe it, but that I doubt it? Yes, God has provided for me many times in the past. Yes, He’s already pulled me out of a dark abyss in the past. Yes, I know He will work out all things for my good, but when? I’ve been in these shadows for almost two years now, longer if I take it back to when I started to let myself get into credit card debt which is really what created this mess in the first place. God has provided everything I’ve needed up to this point. I haven’t gone in want or need, but I’m still here in these shadows that are threatening to become another abyss.

Every day I’m toddling on a thin line between breaking and growing. Every day I fear this is it. This is what’s going to throw me over the edge. Every day I pray for deliverance and it doesn’t come, not in the way I want it to come. I know He delivers me from temptation, if He didn’t, then I would have already given in by now. I know He delivers me from depression, if He didn’t, then I’d be well into the abyss and not just on the edge dangling over it. Why won’t He deliver me from this altogether though? Why does He let me live in these shadows when I so desperately want to get out. Why does He allow me to live with my consequences when I’m so desperately trying and praying to fix things?

I assume it’s because He loves me. I assume it’s because He’s teaching me things. I assume it’s because He’s a just God who sometimes delivers us from the consequences, like Hell, but most often lets us learn from the consequences for next time. Shouldn’t that leave me feeling hopeful? God loves me enough to teach me why I shouldn’t make foolish decisions. He loves me enough to show me through these circumstances that I’m stronger now than I used to be. I wouldn’t have been able to live in this circumstance a couple years ago. I would have drowned in fear and anxiety. I would have thrown myself over the edge into depression and self-harm. So far I haven’t done that this time though. He’s strengthened me and He’s showing me that through the struggle. And He loves me enough to strengthen me as I learn to fight for myself with Him by my side. He could deliver me completely. He could make my credit card debt disappear, give me a car that never deteriorates, and a home that is mine, but He isn’t and He likely won’t, not now at least. God loves me, He teaches me, and He strengthens me. This knowledge should leave me hopeful, but if I’m honest, then I have to admit it doesn’t leave me hopeful.

I know and trust He will protect me, love me, and provide for me. But it’s so hard to live by faith alone. It’s so hard to live remembering His past provision and looking forward to His future provision when I’m living in a present ocean of uncertainty. When I have so much debt and so many bills that I can hardly see straight. When I don’t know where the line is between working to prove my faith and resting in my faith. When I don’t know where the balance is between healthy stress and unhealthy anxiety. It’s hard. Being a Christian is hard, especially when you’re a Christian who battles mental health issues.

Most days, I’m not hopeful because I don’t know how to hope. I’m constantly fighting a battle between anxiety and rest, fear and hope, depression and joy, doubt and faith. I know everyone is fighting this battle, and some seem to be doing better than others. Many seem to be doing better than me, but I can’t think about others fighting this battle right now. I already feel for everyone all the time as it is and that’s part of the problem. What problems are mine and something to worry about? Which problems are someone else’s that I need to let go of at least for now? Which of my problems do I need to work on and which ones should I let go of? I don’t know. That’s the problem. That’s why I’m somewhere between broken and healthy. I know in my head that God is good and He provides but in my heart and soul, I’m not sure about anything.

Most of the time I end my posts with something hopeful and positive. I’m not going to do that this time. I don’t know how to do that this time. I don’t know if I’d believe it if I did. I started the “D.A.R.E to Hope” part of this blog for one reason. I was broken and looking for truth so I could dare myself and others to hope. You’ll see on the page About D.A.R.E. to HOPE that D.A.R.E. stands for “Desolate, Accepted, Renewed, and Encouraged.” I’m somewhere between these places of identity right now. I’ve been accepted, renewed, and encouraged by God and others, but I’ve really been feeling desolate lately. I wish I could say I haven’t been, that once I felt accepted, renewed, and encouraged I never felt desolate again, but that would be a lie. It would make a hypocrite. I wrote The Mask; Her Aid and created this blog so I wouldn’t be that girl anymore, the girl who pretended everything was okay when it wasn’t. So, I’m not going to pretend right now. Everything’s not okay. I’m not in a good place right now. I’m not necessarily in a bad place either. I’m just kind of somewhere in between.

TVD: Season 2 Episode 5 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 5

Werewolves

Mason is at the Grill with a friend. The friend is angry and either drunk or turned. He thinks Mason is messing with his girlfriend. He’s not.  Mason accidentally kills the guy and that’s what triggered his curse. He warns Tyler to be careful, even a car accident, any death at his hands could change him. Tyler wants to know why Mason wants the moonstone and he won’t give it to him, at least not until  he knows why it’s important.

Stefan offers Mason an apology. He asks Mason to call it a truce. Mason says he offered that to Damon, but he turned it down. When Mason won’t agree, Stefan threatens him, reminding him he’s only strong enough to really fight them on a full moon. They shake hands.

After Mason walks away, Damon comes up behind Stefan and tells him he doesn’t want peace with Mason. Stefan thanks him for adding one more problem to their list.

Damon and Mason talk about him talking to Stefan. Mason walks away. Stefan comes up to make sure everything’s good with Damon and Mason

Tyler asks Jeremy how he knows about all this. He says it’s the diaries. Tyler confesses Mason is a werewolf and that he’s not yet. He tells him how to trigger the curse. He shows him the moonrock. Mason takes the sheriff to the cellar and they put the Salvatore’s in there.

Jeremy has his sketchbook in his bag and the girls asks to see it. It’s full of werewolves. Tyler offers to show Jeremy his art. He says it’s on his desk and starts to walk away. When Jeremy looks for it, he comes back and chokes him asking what his pictures are about. He answers truthfully that he knows what he is.

Tyler says it’s a natural stone that’s supposed to have supernatural powers and he won’t give it to Mason because he doesn’t trust him. The girls come back and take the rock. I wonder if Tyler’s actually going to kill one of them. She falls down the stairs and it seems like he does, but she starts laughing.

Tyler tells Mason he almost killed a girl today and for a split second he wanted to. He doesn’t want to be a part of this. He can’t. He won’t. He gives him the moonstone.

Jeremy

Elena told Jeremy about Tyler and Mason. She tells him to stay out of it, he says he will, but will he?

At the Grill, Jeremy tries asking Tyler how he’s doing. From a distance, some girl comments that he’s suddenly cute and Amy tells her to stay away from him. Tyler rejects his effort at first, but then apologizes. The girls come up to them and they plan a double date at Tyler’s house.

Salvatore Lovers

After Jeremy leaves, Stefan comes to the house to kiss Elena and have a moment with her before they have to pretend fight in public. She begs him to promise her Katherine won’t actually get her way. They make a deal that when he says, “I can’t do this anymore, Elena,” it means I love you and when she says, “Fine, Stefan, whatever” it means she loves him.

Caroline notices Stefan and Elena exchanging longing looks. Elena says she’s going to go talk to him. Caroline says it’s a bad idea. Damon comes up and asks what’s wrong with Elena. Elena asks Stefan if he still cares about Katherine. He tells her not to turn it into something it’s not and they won’t talk about it while Caroline and Damon are listening. She asks how he can hate Katherine and love her. He says she’s reaching. He’s not Damon. She says not to bring Damon into it. They exchange their secret “I love you’s.” This is not going to end well.

Damon asks about the faux drama. They don’t fight, especially not over him.

Elena sits alone outside by the water. Caroline checks on her. I’m pretty sure Elena is truly upset with the whole situation. Caroline starts to tell Elena the truth, but then notices her mom leaving.

Stefan looks at his bloodstock. Elena catches him. He tells her Katherine took a little vervain every day and built up a tolerance to it. He thinks he can do the same with human blood. She says he can’t. He doesn’t have to. He tells her it’s the only way to beat Katherine. Right now she’s stronger than him. If he drinks the human blood he’ll be stronger. She asks to talk about this later. Stefan gets mad. “He can hear us wherever we are, because he drinks this. This is the only thing that can help me.” Elena asks if he’s serious or pretend, because she can’t tell. “No, this is serious. No more pretend.” She walks away.

Damon checks on Elena. She tells him Caroline is sleeping on the couch. He says he heard and asks what she’s doing. She says she’s going home. “What you did for Caroline’s mom. That’s the Damon who was my friend.” He tells her Stefan didn’t drink the people blood, but he needs to and deep down she knows he it.

She goes to talk to him, asking if he really thinks he can control it. He doesn’t know, but he needs to try. Just a few drops every day. She agrees it’s worth a try, but she doesn’t want him to do it alone. She cuts her hand. “It’s you and me Stefan. Always.” He drinks and turns, but stops. She kisses his vampire face and he turns back. The kiss more passionately.

Mason goes out to a black car that Katherine’s driving. And now we know part of her plan. I had a feeling it had to with werewolves. Mason’s flashback continues and Katherine was there. I guess they had a thing. She must have compelled the friend to jealousy and provocation so Mason would turn. He goes to kiss her. She asks him what the stunt was with Stefan and Damon. She told him to stay away from them. He asks why she cares. She says she doesn’t want him to get distracted. He needs to find the moonstone. So, she’s why he wants it and won’t elaborate further to Tyler.

Caroline

Caroline and her mother are going to spend their whole day together. She warns her mom she’s in a mood. Apparently, Katherine was there late at night and her mom noticed, assuming it’s Elena. She’s also noticed Caroline has been acting different. They fight.

Caroline complains to Elena about her mother. Then she asks about Stefan. She puts it on that Stefan’s worried if they’re together, Katherine will hurt her and her loved ones.

Elena checks on Caroline and asks if she can take her home. She says she can’t go home. She confesses she’s scared because Katherine will be there. Elena tells her she knows and she’s been so mad at her, but then she put herself in her position trying to understand. She asks who Katherine threatened. Matt. Elena tells her she should be afraid of Katherine. They all should be. Caroline asks what she wants. Elena says that’s the million dollar question.

The Council

Mason tells the sheriff Damon and Stefan are vampires. She refuses to believe it because of all the things she’s seen Damon do to help, including walking in the son. He says he’ll prove it.

Damon asks the sheriff about her conversation with Mason. She says she asked him to clean up in the woods. She also tells him about her fight with Caroline

The sheriff watches as Damon tries the lemonade—vercain laced lemonade. He chokes on it and Stefan worries about him. He tells him it’s vervain.

Caroline gets mad at her mom who just got off a call asking her team to bring a weapon.

Damon’s mouth is still burning. Stefan agrees they need to take Mason down. He’s making threats and running his mouth.

Caroline listens for what’s wrong and Elena waits.

Damon and Stefan go to the woods with Mason. They get shot several times, probably with wood bullets and they get ejected with vervain. Caroline hears it and tells Elena.

The sheriff tells Mason she’s going to kill them. Mason knows Caroline is a vampire too. She goes to attack him, but he grabs Elena. She’s fast enough to take him. She kicks him a few times and they run off. Caroline starts asking Damon questions. He begs her to stop. She swears she’ll drag it out painfully. He says they were friends. Caroline listens to them say she’s going to kill both. Elena tries to run down there. Caroline tries to stop her so her mom won’t find out. Elena runs down. Caroline falls at super speed and attacks one of the officers. While another officer tries to shoot at Caroline, he shoots the other officer instead. When her mother sees her, she freaks out. “Hi, Mom,” she says as she unvamps. Damon drinks from one of the dying guards to strengthen himself. He tries to tell Stefan to do the same, but he doesn’t want to. Caroline tries to encourage him too. Caroline begs her mom not to say anything. Her mom doesn’t say anything. She tells her Damon will kill her. She accepts that she’ll be killed. Damon says he won’t kill her because she’s his friend.

Caroline comes to talk to Stefan and Elena about her mom. The plan is to let the vervain drain from her system and then compel her to forget. She wants to forget. It should take about three days. Caroline comes up at the same time her mom asks Damon to keep Caroline away. Caroline listens from outside the door. Damon reminds Liz that Caroline is her daughter. She says not anymore, her daughter is gone. Damon tells her she has no idea how wrong she is about that. He knows she’s there. Caroline runs away and Elena follows.

Mason calls Liz to check on the vampire situation.

TVD: Season 2 Episode 4 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 4

The Salvatore Lovers

Flashback. Katherine and Stefan are dancing. Damon is dancing with Elena. I guess it’s a dream or something. Elena and Damon are at the Grill kissing and playing pool. Katherine is there again. Oh! It’s that mind control thingy that Damon did to Elena in the beginning. Stefan wakes up with Elena sleeping on his chest. Except it’s not Elena. He quickly realizes it’s Katherine. She continues to tell him he’s the reason she’s back and tries to remind him he loved her once too.

Elena is reading at the Grill and Damon comes to sit with her. She leaves. Jenna’s having a barbeque; it was Damon’s idea. He wants to get to know Mason and put some silver in him to prove he’s a werewolf.

Katherine reads Stefan’s journal and drinks Damon’s blood stock. She mentions the werewolves and the Lockwoods were the ones who rid the town of vampires.

Katherine asks why he kept the picture of her. “You came back here to fall in love with me all over again, didn’t you?” He doesn’t say anything. He touches her face. “What is it about you that makes me still care…” They almost kiss and he stakes, but doesn’t kill her when they do. Ooh! He’s putting her in the cell. He asks her again. She came back for him. He puts gloves on and touches her face with vervain. He still doesn’t believe she came back for him.

Katherine asks Stefan if he pretends to be human with Elena. He says that’s the point. He doesn’t have to pretend with her. “Does she know that you love me?” He says he doesn’t. “That’s where you’re wrong Stefan.” I don’t think Elena compelled Stefan, at least not all the time. Maybe she compelled Damon or at least more. She flashes back to Stefan telling her when he looks at her, he sees an angel and that he’s in love with her. They kiss and she says goodnight because he doesn’t know she’s a vampire yet. When she goes to her room, Damon is there waiting for her. He worried his love isn’t enough. She compels him to leave. She touches her lips after Stefan’s kiss. “Go ahead Stefan, torture me. Keep me captive. Drain me of my blood until my body turns to dust. It’ll never change the truth. I never compelled your love. It was real and so was mine.” He looks at her with a tortured look on her face.

Damon goes to the kitchen with Elena. She asks him how operation Lockwood. He says he’s his new BFF. Jenna comes in. Damon thanks her for inviting him. She asks if she had a choice. He says he knows how she must feel about him. She says, “No. No you you don’t. You have never dated you. I have dated many yous.” “I’m a work in progress.”

Stefan says it wasn’t real. He remembers her compelling him. She says only after she revealed who she was. He was so afraid of her she had to take the fear away. He says whatever feelings he has now is hate. “Love. Hate. Such a fine line. I can wait.”

Elena asks if it would make her a bad friend leave Caroline at the house to go check on Stefan because she worried about him. Caroline thinks it’s a bad idea. Caroline suggests she drive Elena to the house. I think she knows about Katherine being at the estate. I mean, Katherine did tell Caroline they would have fun together. She drops her key and breaks the air line on her tire.

Stefan suspects Katherine was running from something. “Everyone has a past, Stefan.” He tells him he and Damon nearly ruined everything. “So Damon and I died for nothing!” “No, you died for love.”

Stefan asks Katherine again why she came back. Elena is exasperated. She’s always answered five times. He tells her to make it six.  She has no problem adding one more name to her list of victims if means getting what she wants. He thinks if she wants Elena dead she already would have done it. She reminds him she still can. He breaks the wooden chair and charges her, but he can’t do it. He can’t stake her. “I don’t want you seeing Elena anymore. If you don’t remove her from your life, I will kill everyone she loves while she watches and then I will her while you watch.” He chokes her, threatening her again. She busts out of her chains. He’s shocked. “I have been sipping vervain every day for 145 years. You caught me by surprise once. I wasn’t going to let it happen again. It doesn’t hurt me Stefan.” Elena shows up and Katherine stabs him in the knee. When Elena turns around, Katherine is there. “You must be Elena.” Elena wonders how it’s possible that they look exactly alike. She stands there, trying not to breathe. Katherine tells her she’s asking the wrong questions. Stefan comes running and Katherine disappears. “Are you okay?” “Not really.” They both say.

Elena is upset Stefan spent the whole day with his jealous ex-girlfriend. She’s worried Stefan wants to do what Elena says. Caroline listens while they talk. They acknowledge it’s the reality of their situation. Elena says Katherine wants them to fight. She wants to get between them. Stefan says she already has. Elena gets up and walks away. Caroline is about as heartbroken as either of them are. Damon is also there listening. He kind of smirks. So did it happen? Did Stefan and Elena break up?

Damon leaves the Grill and there Katherine is. She asks if he’s jealous she spent the whole day with Stefan. He says he’s pouty because he tried to kill a werewolf and failed. She tells him to ask Stefan about what she knows about werewolves. She tells him not to try to be the hero. He’ll be dead. “Been there. Done that. At least this time it’ll be worth it.” He walks away. She’s left annoyed.

I guess they didn’t break up. Stefan is in her room again. They feel bad about their fake fight. They kiss. Elena knew something was up with Caroline. Katherine got to her and it won’t be long until Katherine gets a play by play. Elena thinks Damon was listening too. She asks if Stefan’s gonna tell him the truth. He says the best way to make sure Katherine believes it’s true is everyone believes it’s true. I bet this is going to go on for a while, Elena’s gonna end up spending more time with Damon, sparks will fly, and things will be even more complicated than before. I was wrong last season though, so who knows. Stefan still doesn’t believe Katherine is there for him.

The Lockwood’s

Mason tells Tyler he won’t turn too because he won’t trigger the curse. He refuses to tell him what the trigger is, because ignorance is bliss. Tyler asks if he ever found the moonstone even though he has it.

Katherine flashes back to the ball again. Someone told her the attacks weren’t from vampires. She assures him he won’t let anything happen to the vampires. “The werewolf gene runs in their family. Their not all wolves.”

Katherine keeps telling Stefan further details about the ball. She tells George Lockwood she’s a vampire, because she knows he knows. She also tells him she knows who he is. Stefan pulls up a chair.

Damon notices fancy silverware in the kitchen. Jenna confirms it’s silver. A look of concern floods Elena’s face.

Katherine continues her story about George Lockwood. George told the council all about werewolves so he could cover his own tracks. And he allied with Katherine to keep her safe. “You knew the vampires were going to be burned at the church. They were your friends. Your family. And you just sold them out.” “I practically lit the match. Without blinking.

Damon asks Mason to cut the pie. He sees the silver knife and takes his slice without touching the silver. Damon and Alaric both look at him knowingly. He apologizes for being an animal. Alaric asks Mason if he and Jenna ever dated. Damon makes a lone wolf comment. Mason makes a lady killer comment. I think he knows about Damon.

Stefan wants to know what George got out of protecting her. The vampires gone.

Mason calls Damon out his innuendoes about wolves. He swears he’s not his enemy. He says he’s only there for his family. He sees no point in an age old feud being sparked between them for no reason. Damon shakes hands, but doesn’t believe him.

Damon follows Mason and stabs him with the silver knife. “You know I think it was werewolves that started the silver myth…. Now you’ve made an enemy.”

Mason gets home and asks Tyler if he’s still mad. Tyler asks if he’s still keeping secrets. He says yes, so Tyler is still mad. He gets to Mason and Mason tells him the truth. You have to kill somebody to trigger the curse of being a vampire.

Flashback: George helps Katherine escape. She’s the one who gives him the moonstone. Before she leaves, Katherine runs back and tells Stefan’s dead/sleeping/will-be-vampire figure, “I love you, Stefan. We will be together again. I promise.” And she kisses him. Present day Katherine touches her lips while she thinks about that night.

Jenna

Elena thanks Jenna for letting her invite Caroline. She comments about Damon and him keeping his hands off her. Mason shows up, then Alaric, then Damon, and Jenna leaves the room. Mason and Damon greet each other. Mason has heard great things about Damon who says, “Really? Cause I’m a dick.”

They play Pictionary and Damon draws a wolf dancing. Mason guesses it.

Mason suggest they take their party to the Grill, but Jenna and Alaric say no. “It’s like I’m with a bunch of adults.” “I prefer role model.” Damon tells Jenna she’s a wonderful hostess. She tells him he’s a terrible artist. He wonders if that’s the only terrible thing about him. She’s still decided. “That’s good enough for me.”

Caroline

Elena calls Stefan but he doesn’t answer [because he’s with Katherine, but she doesn’t know that]. Caroline comes in talking about her munchies. Elena mentions Stefan hates that part. Caroline mentions he said he hates that she’s a constant temptation. Elena is surprised. “Trust me it’s there. That’s why I had to break up with Matt.” Elena looks down at her phone.

Caroline goes over her own relationship failure with Elena trying to make her see her relationship with Stefan probably isn’t going anywhere. Can vampires compel each other?

Caroline and Elena wait  for the tow truck, but I’m not convinced Caroline actually called since she’s trying so hard to keep Elena away from Stefan. “What part of I’m worried about Stefan didn’t sink in?” “What’s the rush? Why are you hurrying into a relationship that will never work?” Elena tells her to projecting her relationship with Matt on her and Stefan. “I’m not. You’re going to be 70 and in diapers. He’s still going to be smokin’ hot. You are never going to have his children Elena. You are too maternal not have children… I’m just trying to be your friend.” Caroline is worried about being left alone. Elena leaves and walks to the house.

Katherine finds Caroline in the bathroom at the Grill. Katherine did threaten Caroline into spewing that stuff at Elena. She thinks she got to her.

Elena and Stefan walk into the Grill. Caroline apologizes about earlier. She doesn’t know what came over her. “It’s okay Caroline. Everything you said is right. It’s just hard for me to hear… You’re just being a good friend, in your own way.” She apologizes again. She wants to tell her about Katherine, but I assume Katherine threatened her not to tell.

TVD: Season 2 Episode 3 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 3

The Lockwoods

Elena asks Alaric to come to the Salvatore’s to help them find out more about the Lockwood’s. He tells them Isabelle not only studied vampires, but also werewolves. They ask him if they can get access to her office. Damon is skeptical of werewolves. He’s been alive for 160 some odd years and has never seen them. Why not? Where are they? He’s also concerned if it is true, then he’s screwed.

Tyler follows Mason to hidden cave or something and finds claw marks in the stone.

Tyler asks his mom about the property and the old cellar. She gets an intense look on her face and briefly comments they don’t talk about those places. This is the south. We don’t talk about where slave quarters. Mason comes in.

Alaric, Damon, and Elena go into Isabelle’s office. It’s weird for all of them. The woman who let them into her office comes back with a crossbow and shoots it Elena, but Damon jumps in the way and gets shot himself. Alaric goes after the woman. Damon tells Elena to “pull the damn thing out.” Elena tells Damon not to kill her. She tells him if he does it, she’ll never talk to him again. He says she overestimates herself.

The woman tells Alaric she freaked. Katherine and Damon are supposed to be dead. “I read Isabelle’s research. It’s not possible.” “Then you should now just how possible this is.” Elena comes out and explains who she is. Damon tells her to be extra nice to him right now.

Tyler asks Matt about Caroline. Mason tells Tyler they need to be away from the watering hole ball dark.

Some girl mentions there’s a full moon tonight.

She says werewolves and vampires date back to the Aztecs. They were plaguing them, so the Aztecs cursed them. Making Vampires enemies of the sun and werewolves slaves to the moon. Werewolves prey on vampires, but hundreds of years ago, vampires hunting werewolves almost to extinction, which is why Damon knows nothing about it. “Legend has it the werewolf bite is fatal to vampires.”

Mason is preparing to lock himself up at night.

The party isn’t over at nightfall.

Mason takes off most of his clothes and chains himself up to a wall and drinks a weird concoction. He hears people and is annoyed. Tyler takes some girl to the cellar like an idiot and he unlocks it. Mason runs away and ties himself to some trees instead. I wonder if Tyler is going to turn tonight.

The girl, Amy I think, tells Tyler she’s not really into this. She likes Matt. I still think he’s going to werewolf up.

Stefan tells her they have to leave. They’re gonna lead the werewolf away from Matt. Tyler intercepts them and the wolf comes to them. Tyler yells no. The wolf listens and runs away. Tyler finds Mason’s truck and chains. Mason comes up all muddy and naked. Tyler knows he was the wolf.

Caroline

Matt goes looking for Caroline. She wants to let him in, but she can’t because the sun is shining through the windows. She had told him she was at home and he wants to spend the day with her, but since her phone is going to voicemail, he doesn’t know where she is.

Stefan takes Caroline hunting. She jokes about how killing cute defensive animals is the first step to becoming a serial killer. He tells her she skipped serial killer and jumped straight to vampire. She goes off about how she hasn’t been in the sun in days and she’s missing out on being at the swimming hole with everyone else and Matt finally told her he loves her, but she’s been blowing him off. He laughs because when someone’s natural tendencies become amplified. “So, you’re saying I’m basically an insecure, neurotic control freak on crack.” That’s hilarious! He agrees, but says he wouldn’t have said it like that. He promises after hunting, they’ll go to the swimming hole.

Caroline asks Stefan why he gives Mason the “serious vampire look… It’s different from your worried vampire look. Neither of which are much different than your “hey, it’s Tuesday look.”

Some girl flirts with Matt. Caroline comes up just then and compels her to “go find someone single to stalk.” Matt gets upset with this comment. He tells her it’s lame. She’s been dodging his calls all day and now she can’t come play the jealous girlfriend. Stefan tells Caroline she can’t just compel people for shallow reasons. “Great now I have amplified jealousy too. Maybe I should have stayed dead. My entire personality is basically killing me.”

When Stefan and Caroline are getting ready to leave, Stefan tells Caroline to go talk to Matt and Elena calls to fill him in. Matt is tired of the insecurity. She promises shew won’t be insecure anymore. While talking to Elena, Stefan loses Caroline because she goes off with Matt. He tries to call her, but she left her phone in the truck. He goes looking for her.

Stefan listens. He hears growling. He finds Mason’s car. He sees him in werewolf form in the car.

Alaric asks the girl not to say anything. She tries flirting with him. He tells her she doesn’t want to be a part of this and shares the truth about Isabelle.

Matt takes Caroline to the woods. The start making out. She gets a little rough with him and pushes him against a tree. He cuts his hand. She kisses it and then starts licking it. He’s weirded out. He bites him and feeds. She vamps up. Stefan stops her. Caroline compels Matt to forget everything and to remember the animal attacking him. She can’t believe she hurt him. Stefan tells her it’s not going to get any easier. She asks if she should be with him. Stefan says he’s the last person to help make that decision. If he took his own advice he wouldn’t be with Elena. He should’ve walked away, but he can’t.

Caroline goes to the grill to talk to matt, but Amy’s talking to him. Matt gets annoyed again. She says she lied about no more drama. He breaks up with her. she’s sad, but she also knows it’s for the bets. I think she might have done it on purpose.

Katherine shows up in Caroline’s room. She hopes it’s Elena. Ugh! Chills man! The fact that Nina Dobrev can play both Elena and Katherine so well is frightening and impressive.”

Salvatore Lovers

Stefan asks Elena if she’s sure about going to Duke with Damon and digging through her birth mother’s life’s work. She’s sure about the digging, not so sure about going to Duke with Damon. Then again, Alaric will be there, so they can bond over their mutual anti-Damon feelings. She wants him to go too, but he can’t because someone has to take care of Caroline. She asks if it’s okay that she’s going. He assures her it is. He wants her to be able to find some of the answers she’s looking for and he won’t let Damon keep her from that. I have to wonder if this will be the start of Elena and Damon reconnecting again. She knows he hates it; he agrees.

Damon taunts Stef by apologizing that he can’t come too and saying he’ll take real good care of her. Elena shoots him a look that could kill and then passionately kisses Stefan with a look that says she’s trying to make Damon jealous.

Damon tells Elena her pretending to hate him is silly. Alaric doesn’t think she’s pretending. He did kill her brother, but he came back to life. Thanks to a ring he didn’t know he was wearing. He claims he knew he was wearing it. She doesn’t believe him. “It’s a big ugly ring. It’s hard to miss.”

Elena gives the woman vervain. She asks if it really works, Damon lies and says it doesn’t. She’s surprised he can hear them, so she asks if he can read minds too. “No, but he is capable of being a first rate jackass.” Damon smirks at that comment.

Damon asks Elena if she’s found anything. He taunts her and says it’s too bad they’re not friends anymore or he’d share his findings. The woman and Alaric find something on werewolves.

Elena asks the woman about research on doppelgangers. There isn’t any information so far that they don’t already know. Normally doppelgangers torment those who look like them to undo their lives. Damon makes a snarky comment. Elena snaps back. ““if” I know anything, I’m not gonna tell you. Not with that attitude.” Alaric sort of smirks over them. “And this is coming from someone who wants to be my friend. Friends don’t manipulate friends. They help each other.” She walks away.

The car is locked and Elena can’t get in. Damon unlocks it and gives her a book. It says “Petrova.” Petrova was her original last name. He asks her to let him know what she finds. “You have every right to hate me. I understand. But you hated me before and we became friends. It would suck if that was gone forever, so.. is it? Have I lost you forever?” She doesn’t answer. She just thanks him for the book.

Just like I thought, Damon trips work well for them. It broke some of the hatred from her wall. She asks for the truth. Did he know Jeremy was wearing the ring? He confesses he didn’t. Katherine really pissed him off and he snapped. “I got lucky with the ring. I don’t know what I would have done if he wasn’t wearing it. Elena I’m sorry.” She nods and thanks him for his honesty. She tells him yes, he has lost her forever. “But you knew that already, didn’t you? You used me today. I thought friends don’t manipulate friends. You and Katherine have a lot more in common than just your looks.” He walks away and she is incredibly hurt by that statement.

Jenna

Jenna thanks Alaric for being Elena’s connection to her birth mother. Alaric apologizes for the distance lately. Elena asks if she’s okay. She plays it off.

Jenna is about to pour some wine when Alaric comes inside and just kisses her.

Bonnie

Stefan asks Bonnie to create a day walking ring for Caroline. She doesn’t think she can do and she’s worried it’ll make it easier for Caroline to kill someone else. He tells her the more she’s cut off from her friends and Matt, the harder it will be for her to hold on to her humanity. He says they might as well stake her now if they don’t help her hold on to her humanity.

Bonnie explains to Caroline the witch who spells the ring has the power to despell which means she hurts anyone, Bonnie will despell it. Caroline swears she won’t. Bonnie reminds her of her vampire urges. She says she didn’t mean to kill the guy, but Bonnie says he’s still dead. She silently casts the spell and gives her the ring. Caroline doesn’t believe it worked because there wasn’t a scene, so Bonnie throws the blinds open. Bonnie leaves Stefan to deal with her.

TVD: Season 2 Episode 2 -Recap and Reactions

Episode 2

Caroline

Caroline wakes up and leaves her room wondering where everyone is. The nurse says it’s late at night. Caroline is hungry. She wants something to eat. She smells something. She’s not sure what it is. Someone’s heart monitoring is beating. She smells the blood being given to the patient. She tries to drink it, but the nurse catches her. She was able to get the blood pouch. She drinks it and gags. She drops it, but then picks it up again and drinks all of it.

Caroline puts her hand out in the sunlight and burns. Matt comes in to check on her. He goes to kiss her, but she turns away and fakes a cough. He tells her she get’s to get out tomorrow morning. She freaks a tiny bit. Matt opens the blinds and she shies away from them, ordering him to close it back.

Caroline puts her jewelry on and when she tries to put on her vervain necklace from Elena, it burns her and she throws it. She drinks more blood and her face and teeth start to vamp up freaking her out. The nurse comes to check on her. She compels the nurse into not telling anymore. She feeds on the nurse.

Caroline compels the nurse to say her neck is because “her husband likes to get kinky.” She calls her mom to say the doctor signed her out.

Caroline shows up at the school and tells Damon she’s starting to remember everything about him. He doesn’t believe her. it’s impossible unless… “I have a message from Katherine. She says Game on.”

Caroline shows up at the carnival and flirts with Matt. When he hugs her, she’s enticed by him and quickly walks away.

Caroline walks out of the carnival crying. The guy is out there nursing his wounds. She finds him, apologizes, and goes to town on him. Poor guy. First he’s attracted to a witch. Then, he fights two werewolves. Now, he’s being eaten by a vampire.

Matt talks to Bonnie about Caroline.

Damon pulls a stake from one of the tents.

Elena asks Stefan if he agrees with Damon. Damon doesn’t agree with Damon about what they should do but what will happen.

Stefan worries that he can smell blood, but Damon finds her first. “He’s dead. I killed him. What’s wrong with me?” He tries to comfort her. She knows he’s going to do something to her. He tells her he’s going to kill her. She begs him not to. She begs him to really help her. He hugs her with the stake in his hand. When he goes to stake her, Stefan stops him. Caroline freaks out at the sight of Elena and asks why she looks like her and why she did this to her. Stefan tries to take her inside. Damon goes to stake her again, but Elena jumps in the way. “Damon she’s my friend.” They stare each other down. “Whatever happens. It’s on you.” He walks away and in comes Bonnie freaking out; denying the truth. Bonnie walks away. Stefan takes Caroline away. Elena goes to comfort Bonnie.

Caroline is worried Bonnie hates her. Stefan tries to assure her she’s in shock. He assures her about her heightened senses are normal right now. He encourages her to fight it. He helps her take deep breathes and make her vamp face disappear. She asks why Katherine did this to her. Stefan promises he won’t let anything happen to her. He holds her. I wonder if they’re going to have a thing later on.

Matt climbs through Caroline’s window. She tells him to leave. He tells her almost dying really freaked him out and he’s pretty sure he’s in love with her. Now it seems like she doesn’t feel the same way. She passionately kisses him and when they hung, her face vamps up. She practices the breathing trick Damon taught her.

Bonnie

Bonnie and Elena talk about how creepily alike she and Katherine look. They’re helping setting up for a carnival. Bonnie asks if she’s talked to Damon. “No, Bonnie, I haven’t. And I won’t. And I don’t want to talk about Damon or anything else that’s vampire related. Okay? I’m human and I have to do human stuff. Otherwise, I’m going to go crazy.” Yay! Second season in and she’s STILL handling most of this vampire stuff in a sensible, realistic human way!

Bonnie and Elena talk about how the Carnival is a success and Elena is surprised she can do more than wreak vampire havoc. Some guy starts flirting with Bonnie when they ask him for help.

Damon comes back. He tries to get Elena to help bury the body. Bonnie does the brain thing on Damon. She tries to light him on fire. “I told you what would happen if someone else got hurt.” Damon and Elena both say this wasn’t his fault. “Everything that happens is his fault.” Elena begs her to stop. He gets lit on fire. Elena shakes her free of trying to kill him. “Why did you stop me?” “Because this isn’t us. Bonnie this can’t be us.”

Jeremy

Stefan explains vervain and other ways to kill a vampire to Jeremy. He asks him to try to forget about Damon, because he’s 100x stronger than him and currently unpredictable.

Damon tells Jeremy it’s good to see him alive. Jeremy threatens to blow the whistle on who Damon really is. Damon threatens him back and takes his ring off to prove he could really kill him if he wanted to.

When Damon goes to the parlor, Jeremy is there waiting for him. He stops him from drinking the alcohol, because he laced it with Vervain so he could stake him. He tells Damon he figured he should stand for something like his father and uncle did. Damon tells him his father hated vampires too.

Lovers

Elena tells Stefan this carnival is about being normal teenagers. They are not allowed to discuss the v-word or the d-word.

Damon pours himself blood in the parlor and offers Stefan some. Damon thinks it’s funny Stefan is trying to be so careful with him; he wonders if Elena is worried too and assumes he’s their every conversation. Stefan asks if Damon’s seen Katherine again. Damon talks about the Lockwood’s. Stefan claims they don’t know why Katherine came back. Damon says it’s because of her undying love for Stefan, so he’s gonna let him deal with it.

Damon goes to Elena. Elena tries to ignore him. But he’s urgent.

Damon tells Elena and Stefan about Caroline. Stefan wants to find her. Damon wants to kill her. Elena says no. Stefan agrees. Damon reminds them of Vicki and that Caroline’s mom is the captain of the vampire hunters. Stefan is silent as Damon and Elena go back and forth. Stefan is aware this might be bad, but he agrees not to kill her.

Elena worries about Damon being right about Caroline. Stefan promises to make him wrong. “I don’t know why I thought it could be [normal]. My best friend’s a witch. My boyfriend’s a vampire. And I have a doppelganger who’s hellbent on destroying all of us.” Stefan apologizes. She assures him, “It’s no one’s fault. It is what it is. It’s just… you know what, I’m okay. I’ll see you tomorrow.” She walks away to go home.

Stefan wakes Elena up with a kiss at dawn. He wants to give her the normal experience she wanted to have before. She hesitates. He reminds her they have to take their moments when they can. When she asks him how they’re going to get to the top, he tells her to hold on tight and jumps to the top of the Ferris wheel so they can kiss like she wanted to.

The Council

Mrs. Lockwood tells Damon she’ll be acting as interim mayor until the elections and she needs someone to spearhead the council. She wants him to do it.

The Lockwood’s

Damon listens in as Tyler and Mason talk about his aggression asking if he has episodes and if it gets better when he works out. He says he blacks out. He wants to know if there’s a pattern. Once a month? Only at night? Yup. A werewolf!

Mason goes in the office looking for something. Tyler catches him. Mason says he’s looking for an old family artifact, a moonstone. Tyler says to ask his mom.

Damon and Stefan watch Tyler in an arm-wrestling competition. He takes on Mason who wins and takes on Stefan. Mason beats him, and he actually tries to win. Stefan jokes about them being ninja turtles or werewolves. Damon says there’s no such thing as ninja turtles or werewolves. Damon compels the flirty guy to pick a fight with Tyler.

The guy does pick a fight with Tyler. Stefan watches as Mason jumps between them. All three of them fight. Mason’s eyes go werewolf and he jumps like crazy. Stefan runs after the guy to make sure he’s okay when Tyler and Mason run off.

Tyler questions Mason about his eyes. Mason tries not to tell him. “You saw me get pissed off that I had to pull your delinquent ass out of a fight.”

Mrs. Lockwood tells Mason she’s glad he’s in the house. She thinks he’ll be good for Tyler and she’ll try to dig up the moonstone. I wonder if the moonstone is what keeps them from wolfing up?

Tyler goes looking through his dad’s valuables and finds the moonstone under a floorboard.

TVD: Season 2 Episode 1 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 1

Lovers

Damon tries to talk about the kiss without actually saying it. Elena of course has no idea what he’s talking about. Damon starts to piece things together as Elena is adamant the kiss didn’t happen and that she doesn’t remember talking to Jenna about going to the fire department. He doesn’t tell Elena what he’s realized.

“Elena” goes home, but I’m pretty sure it’s Katherine. Yup! She goes to kiss Stefan and he knows it’s Katherine. Elena and Damon show up just in time. This means Katherine at some point has been invited into the house. Elena tells Jeremy about Katherine and Damon admits he kissed Katherine thinking she was Elena. Stefan gets mad and tries to fight him. Elena steps in saying it was Katherine he kissed, not her. “I wouldn’t do that,” she says point blank to Damon. Elena and Stefan plan to try to get info about Katherine. Damon plans to ignore her. If she thinks she’s being ignored, she do something. Then, he’ll “stake her, rip her head off, something poetic. We’ll see.” Gotta say, I’m liking Damon hating Katherine. Ha, ha.

Elena and family show up. Elena sees Damon and checks on him. She still doesn’t know Jenna saw Damon kissing “her.” Damon doesn’t admit how he’s feeling, she thinks he’s hurting. He acknowledges she’s afraid Katherine is going to send him off the deep end. “Why is it such a surprise that I would kiss you?” “That’s not a surprise. It’s a surprise that you thought I would kiss you back.” “Now, I’m hurt.” Bonnie comes running in at that moment.

Elena begs Stefan not to fight Damon. He’s not the problem. Katherine is. He’s unstable when it comes to her.

While Stefan and Katherine are talking, Matt comes up and she plays the part of caring ex-girlfriend. Katherine tries her mind tricks on Stefan reminding him how happy Damon was to see her, though he thought she was his ex-girlfriend. Stefan tells Katherine he hasn’t spent the last 145 years obsessing over her like Damon has. She states his taste in women tells a different story. He threatens her. She says she came back for him. He says he hates her. She stabs him and runs off.

Elena cleans Stefan’s wound and asks if he’s going to be okay. Damon comes up and says he tried to track her but couldn’t. He tells Elena, “You better watch out. Looks like she’s going after your guy. I mean it’s only fair since I went after your girl.” Stefan denies this. Elena goes to check on Jeremy and Jenna. Stefan tells Damon he’s not going to fight him because they need to stay united as Katherine tries to pit them against each other. “I kissed Elena.” “Because you feel something for her. Because you actually care. And I’m not going to let Katherine come in here and destroy that part of you that has finally after all of this time is willing to feel something. She’ll try to break you. She’ll try to break us. And how we respond to that will define us. It’s our choice. So no, I’m not gonna fight you.” He stands there in dismay.

Katherine shows up at the estate with Damon. She claims she’s there to say goodbye. She knows when she’s not wanted. “What no goodbye kiss?” He says he’d rather kill her. “Which will it be? Kiss me or kill me? we both know you’re only capable of one.” He attacks her, but then they start intensely making out. “Wait. Brief pause. I have a question. Answer it and it’s back to the fireworks… answer it right and I’ll forget the 145 years I spent missing you. I’ll forget how much I loved you. I’ll forget everything and we can start over. This can be our defining moment because we have time. That’s the beauty of eternity. I just need the truth just once.” She tells him to stop. She already knows the question and the answer. “The truth is. I’ve never loved you. It was always Stefan.” You can hear is heart break. Her eyes actually show emotion before she walks away.

Elena finds Damon in her room sitting on her bed. She knows he’s been drinking and he’s upset. “You’re the liar Elena. You know there’s something going on between us. You’re lying to me and you’re lying to Stefan and most of all you’re lying to yourself. I can prove it.” He kisses her. She tries to fight it. She keeps telling him she cares about him, but she loves Stefan. It’s always going to be Stefan. Jeremy comes in at that moment asking if everything is okay. Elena says it’s okay, but Damon says it’s not. “He wants to be a vampire. Turn off the pain. Just flip the switch and it’s gone.” He snaps his neck. Elena cries over his body and Damon tries not to care as he walks away. Elena notices Jeremy is wearing his father’s ring.

Stefan comes by. He thinks Damon saw the ring and that’s why he did it. Elena doesn’t think he saw the ring. “It’s Katherine. She got under his skin and undid everything good about him.” “There’s nothing good about him,” Elena says. “Not anymore. He made his decision. He doesn’t want to feel. He wants to be hated. It’s easier that way. He got his wish. I hate him Stefan.” Damon is in the parlor drinking. Angry with himself. Jeremy comes back to life. He knows what happened.

John

Elena enters the kitchen to find John dying. She goes to help him and call an ambulance, while Katherine stands behind her. John tries to warn her, but she disappears. She goes looking for her and then she leaves.

Stefan and Elena go to talk to John. He freaks out, thinking she’s Katherine. Elena gives him his ring back as a sign of trust. John starts running his mouth about Elena being with a vampire and how she should’ve already staked him. Elena walks away saying such hatred is going to get him killed. After she walks away, Damon feeds his blood to John. He threatens to turn him into a vampire. If he doesn’t leave within 24 hours, he’s going to turn him into a vampire. Stefan tells Elena he asked him to leave town. She knows he threatened him.

John tells Jeremy he’s leaving. He tells Jeremy he was raised to hate vampires. Jeremy asks about the ring. John explains the ring protects you from supernatural stuff. It doesn’t work for accidents and things.

Bonnie

Bonnie and Damon talk about the Lockwood men and how she doesn’t trust him even if Elena is fooled. She does the witchy mind trick on him. Bonnie goes to talk to Elena, but it’s Katherine. She knows this when she touches her. She calls Elena to see where she is. Katherine introduces herself. Katherine starts recapping Elena’s life. Bonnie tries to do the mind trick on her. It doesn’t work. She attacks her back. Stefan shows up.

Humans

Bonnie tells Elena Caroline might not make it. Damon is standing their listening. Elena asks if she can do anything to help Caroline. Damon offers to give her just enough blood to survive. Elena doesn’t want him to do it, but Bonnie tells him to do it. “If I do this, you and me, call it truce.” “No, but you’ll do it anyway, for Elena.” Elena just nods her head.

Bonnie goes to check on Caroline. Matt says Damon stopped by late last night and now Caroline is mostly better.

Caroline wakes up in the hospital. “Elena” is there. Katherine confesses who she is. She asks Caroline to give the Salvatore brothers a message for her. She suffocates her and walks away. I wonder if she knows Damon gave her blood. I have a feeling she doesn’t, but it’s Katherine. Katherine is unpredictable.

Tyler and Family

Bonnie asks Matt about the accident. When Matt tells her about the noise Tyler heard, she immediately knows something is wrong. I’m convinced he’s a werewolf or something and that the vervain or whatever has kept him from turning or something… it would explain his and his father’s aggression.

Sheriff calls Damon to ask his help in talking to the Lockwood’s about the Mayor being dead. Damon talks to the sheriff and Mrs. Lockwood about the mayor.

Tyler’s uncle Mason shows up after what happened to his brother. Damon asks about him. Tyler thinks Elena has come by, but it’s really Katherine.

Jeremy apologizes to Tyler about his dad’s death. He reminds him he knows what it’s like to have strangers telling him how great his dad is. Tyler reminds him the difference is his dad was great, Tyler’s wasn’t. Jeremy agrees. They share a drink. Mason comes in, basically tells Jeremy to leave, and shares the drink with Tyler.

Tyler gets mad in his dad’s office. He tells his mom he hates his dad. She doesn’t believe it. He gets aggressive and Mason has to calm him down.

Mason and Tyler talk about the aggression being the curse of being a Lockwood.

Jeremy and Jenna

After Katherine slams the door shut, Elena rushes to make sure Jeremy is okay. He quickly wakes up. She calls Stefan to make sure Jeremy isn’t really a vampire. He’s not. Stefan tries to get ahold of him by telling him with Anna’s blood passing through his system, if he tried to die right now, he might actually die. Stefan tells Elena to go to the hospital and he’ll watch Jeremy.

TVD – Season 1 Overall Review

I went into this show hesitantly. I try to be careful with what I watch. If I can’t watch it with my teenage siblings, then I shouldn’t be watching it at all. After watching the first season of The Vampire Diaries, I am so far pleasantly surprised with it’s use of language, violence, and sexual content. It gets a little too sensual for my preference sometimes, but for the most part it’s fairly appropriate. I approve of season 1 of The Vampire Diaries to watch with my teenage siblings. Even with the occasional witchcraft, it’s not too heavy on occult practices and is not disrespectful of Christianity which is always my biggest concern with shows like this. I will continue to watch this show with caution, but less worry.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 22 (Season Finale) Recap and Reactions

Episode 22

Flashback to Katherine and Stefan getting dressed up for something… or not… it’s Elena and Stefan. Jenna helps Elena get ready. They’re dressing up for the 150th Founders Day. Damon shows up and jokes about stealing his girl. “Elena is not Katherine,” Damon says. “You’re right, she’s not,” Stefan agrees, only for Elena to walk toward them looking exactly like Katherine. Honestly, I won’t be surprised if Katherine takes Elena’s place by the end of this episode. Stefan tells Elena about John. Even though there’s no proof, it seems likely. Her whole life she’s hated John. She talks about how she has enough issues with her actual family, let alone with John. She tries again with Jeremy, but Jeremy tells her it’s not going to be fixed easily.

While Jeremy is getting ready, Anna comes by. Jeremy feels about that his uncle killed her mother. He understands where John is coming from. Anna tells Jeremy she’s leaving and asks him to come with her. He asks her to change for her. She gives him a vile of her blood. He’s shocked. She tells him he can turn off the lonely as a vampire. He doesn’t know if he can. Anna finds Jeremy and drags him into the bathroom. Jeremy holds Anna’s vile of blood and Damon comes to tell him she’s dead. He figured that when they took her away. “I know you cared about her. I saw her killed and all I could think about was I wanted to help her. but I couldn’t… I took away your suffering once before. I can do it again, but it’s your choice.” “I know you think you took it away, but it’s still there even if I can’t remember why. Making me forget won’t fix it.” “What I did to Vicki was wrong. I’m sorry for my part.” “Anna said that vampires don’t have to feel pain. They can turn it off. They don’t have to feel the pain. Is it easier that way?” “Life sucks either way. I did it for a long time. And life was a lot easier.” Jeremy takes his Anna blood to bathroom, opens it, drinks it, and pulls out Elena’s pain meds. He dumps them all out and takes them before bed.

Tyler tries again to make things better with Matt. He tells Caroline he apologized. “You made out with his mother and you beat him up. It doesn’t get fixed that easily.”

On the float, Elena waves to Bonnie and Bonnie waves back. Then, Damon steps in the way and waves flirtatiously at her. She rolls her eyes in the flirty way she does with him and then looks up Stefan to make sure he’s okay with his brother’s ridiculousness. Damon turns around and sees Bonnie. She starts to walk away, but he stops her thanks her. “Thank you. I don’t take what you did lightly. The device could have killed me. Thank you.” Bonnie says she did it for Elena. He knows, but he’s still very grateful and he owes her.

John explains the device. It works only one time for approximately 5 minutes. He’ll set it off, it will release a high frequency sound to high for human ears and decapacitating to vampire ears. The sheriff’s office will inject all those affected with vervain and round them up so they can be killed. The evil vamps plan to attack during the fireworks show of the founders day. John knows this because someone confirmed it. Anna shows up at the meeting with the other vampires. John goes to the sheriff with plans to go after the vampires. She refuses, but her deputies have already agreed. He knocks her out, takes her belt, and handcuffs her to a heavy piece of furniture so she can’t stop the attack against the vampire attack. Anna tells Damon about the vampire attack. They think she’s with them, but she’s not. She tells him it’s supposed to happen when the fireworks go off. “Remember. A lot of them ingested vervain. It’s not about the feed, it’s about the kill.” They want to kill the founding families. Damon tells Alaric they need his anti-vampire kit. Then, he hears Elena laughing with Stefan and goes up to her, taking her other arm in his. “Tomb vamps are here. Founding families are here. Get her out of here, now.” The mayor shows up at the Grill where Caroline, Matt, and Tyler are. He tries to force Tyler to go home. Caroline and Matt jump to Tyler’s defense. The mayor tells them all to go home now. the vampires circle the crowd and Bonnie bumps into one and follows him. John turns on the device and it works. Damon is with John when it goes off. Anna is with Jeremy. And Stefan is with Elena. What’s really surprising is Tyler hears it too. And he’s driving. They get into a car accident. The Mayor goes down too. Alaric saves Stefan from being taken. Anna isn’t so lucky. Damon’s already where he’s supposed to be. Damon wasn’t injected. He and Anna start stirring. No no no no no! Damon watches as John personally stakes Anna. Hasn’t Jeremy lost enough!? John sets the place on fire. Alaric, Elena, and Stefan piece together that Bonnie didn’t despell the device. They’re surprisingly calm about it. Elena and Stefan go to find Damon. Damon finds the Mayor and tries to figure what he is. He’s clearly affected, but the vervain doesn’t affect them. I wonder if they’re werewolves. I know there are supposed to be werewolves in this show. Even if I didn’t know, it would make sense. You can only get so far with only vampires. This show has 8 seasons and 5 spinoff seasons. When the paramedics check Tyler’s pupils they look like animal eyes. Werewolf eyes if I know werewolves at all. He wakes up and is okay, but Caroline passes out. John explains he’s doing what should have been done 145 years ago. Elena tries to go after Stefan to save Damon, but John stops her. “Take one step closer and I’ll alert the deputies they missed a vampire.” “I’m asking you not to.” “That doesn’t mean anything to me.” “As my father, it should.” “You know.” “I wasn’t sure. Now I am.” Bonnie tries to keep Stefan from going inside. She doesn’t want him to burn. Elena comes running, she tries to stop her too. “I’m sorry I lied to you.” While holding Elena, Bonnie starts chanting to put the fire out so she can save Stefan and Damon. It works. Elena tells Stefan the story is a faulty wire set the building on fire. “I try so hard to hate him. I guess it’s just pointless.” “You care about him. So do I. But I love you, Stefan. I know you’re worried about that. She says it two more times while he tries to explain his insecurities. “You have nothing to worry about.” Tyler and Matt are finally sort of friends again. The sheriff says they’re going to do everything to make sure Caroline is okay. She tells Tyler to call his mom about his dad. Bonnie tells Stefan Elena is her best friend. She threatens Damon. If he drops even one drop of human blood, she’ll take him down, even if she has to take Stefan with him. Elena gets home and Damon is there. He says it’s a failed and feeble attempt of doing the right thing. “You know I came into this town wanting to destroy it. Tonight I found myself wanting to save it. How does that happen? I’m not a hero Elena. I don’t do good. It’s not in me.” “Maybe it is.” “No that reserved for Stefan and you and Bonnie even though she has every reason to hate me she still helped Stefan save me.” “Why does that surprise you?” “Because she did it for you, which means somewhere along the way, you decided I was worth saving. And I wanted to… thank you for that.” “You’re welcome.” He kisses her on the cheek and she thinks it’s weird. Then he slowly goes to kiss her kiss her and she doesn’t pull way. She kisses him back. Kind of passionately. Jenna opens the door on them. Shocked. Confused. Telling her to come inside. “What are you doing?” “I… don’t want to talk about.”

At the end of the day, Elena walks into the Grill looking like herself again. Damon tells her he likes her better this way. The period look did not suit her. She thinks it’s an insult, but he says it’s a compliment of the highest order. “I know Stefan is worried about our friendship.” “Did he mention something to you too?” “No, he did he mention something to you?” “No. Nothing worth repeating,” with that flirting smirk of his. “So I think she should stop with the flirty comments and that eye thing that you do.” “What eye thing?” he does the eye thing, the smolder. “Don’t make me regret being your friend, okay?”

She goes to Jeremy. “I don’t believe can’t fix this. I lied and I’m sorry. So tell me how I can fix this.” “You can go to hell Elena.” Damon watches the exchange and follows Jeremy, mocking him as he does. Jeremy calls him a dick. Damon tells him not to talk to him like that and not to talk to his sister like that either. Damon reminds Jeremy he’s the one who took his memory not Elena. Elena was worried and trying to protect him. Stefan comes up and talks to Jeremy too. “Don’t blame Elena. Damon turned her and I killed her. She was a threat to you and a threat to your sister. I’m sorry that it happened; I wish that it hadn’t.” Stefan gets upset that Damon is trying to help fix Jeremy and Elena’s relationship. He tells him to stop. It’s none of his business. It’s only good when you do it because you want to and not because you get something out of it.

Inside, John is in the kitchen when Elena goes in there. He tells her about Isabelle. Part of the reason he hates the vampire so much is because of what she became. How it ruined her. She was special. “I never would have sent her to Damon had I know she wanted to turn.” He hopes she understands. She looks at him with hate her eyes and a knife in her hand. He cuts off his fingers with the ring on, stabs his gut, and John asks, “Katherine.” “Hello, John.” What! Hold on, what!? I said I wouldn’t be surprised, and part of me’s not, but here I am exclaiming at the TV at 12:30 in the morning over Elena some how being replaced by Katherine! When did this happen? Before the kiss with Damon? It seems like it. But when? It had to have been after saving Stefan and Damon. Wait. Here she is. She’s on the phone with Stefan telling him someone took her stuff. She goes inside and… Oh my gosh! Are you freaking kidding me!? This is the end of the season! I knew I should have quit while I was head. I had a feeling this would leave me wanting more than the last episode did! Dang it! How do people watch these shows weekly!? This is why I wait to binge shows. My head is pounding with a need for sleep and I’m still considering staying up to watch the next episode! I mean, I know that will be foolish because every episode leaves me wanting more, but dang! Caroline is in the hospital, Jeremy is trying to turn himself into a vampire, and Katherine has traded places with Elena! Not to mention that Damon and Elena kiss wasn’t even real! ☹ I mean, good because now she didn’t cheat on Stefan, but bad because I’ve waiting all season for this love triangle to become a thing! It’s gotta become an official thing! But with Katherine back in the picture and Damon kissing her. I don’t know what’s coming now. I do wonder though if Damon kissed her because he was on to her… I don’t know. I have to go to bed… and tomorrow’s Saturday so it should be a busy work day, meaning I may not have much time to watch much TVD.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 21 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 21

Isabelle and Alaric sit together at the Grill. He asks where she’s been. She tells him she doesn’t have any answers that will satisfy him. She asks him to deliver a message to Elena so they can meet. He refuses. Isabelle follows him outside and threatens him. If he doesn’t do what she asks, then she’s going to kill everyone in town one by one and start with his students. Alaric gathers Damon, Elena, and Stefan in his classroom. He tells Elena and Stefan first and recaps Damon when he’s late. Damon is shocked and immediately looks at Elena to see how she’s doing.

Elena calls Damon to check on Stefan. They flirt like normal. Stefan’s standing at the door when Damon gets off the phone with Elena. Damon gives him his phone and tells him she called. Damon assures Elena she doesn’t have to go meet her mother if she doesn’t want to. Then they tell Damon about the killing spree threat. Stefan goes with her to Grill while she meets Isabelle. He sits away at a distance. Isabelle walks in like there’s no problem. She is shocked by how much Elena looks like Katherine. Katherine found her after she was turned. Elena starts asking Isabelle questions immediately. When she says not caring about human life is part of who she is, Elena contradicts her. Isabelle asks why she chose Stefan. Why not Damon? Or does she enjoy both? She is shocked by the question and doesn’t answer. Stefan looks down at his feet. Damon and Alaric are waiting outside talking about Isabelle. Alaric doesn’t understand. Stefan still has his humanity. Even Damon is a dick who kills people has something in him, but Isabelle is different. Damon tells him you can turn it off. Every instinct in a vampire is not to feel. Stefan doesn’t turn any of it off. Isabelle turns it all off. Damon only turns some of it off. Isabelle tells Elena to get the invention for her or it’ll be her fault people die.

Caroline and Bonnie discuss their float for the founder’s parade. Caroline doesn’t understand why everyone is fighting right now. Building the floats are supposed to be about friendship, but Tyler and Matt hate each other and Bonnie and Elena aren’t talking. Tyler tries to make amends with Matt or at least check on how he’s doing, but Matt won’t have it.

Bonnie walks in right as Isabelle leaves and sees Elena crying. She has an internal debate about whether to comfort her or not. When Stefan walks up, Bonnie leaves. Bonnie comes to Elena’s house before school and apologizes. She doesn’t want that to be their friendship. Elena tells Bonnie everything. Bonnie tells her Jonathan Gilbert never succeeded in inventing anything. Emily spelled all of his inventions including the mystery invention. Emily pledged her loyalty to Katherine, but she couldn’t stand by and watch innocent people die. Bonnie reads the spell book and tells her the mystery device is a weapon against vampires.

When John gets home, Isabel is watching two humans she turned into her puppets. She and John are in to together to get the invention. Damon is at Isabelle’s house and plays strip poker with her female puppet. Isabelle and Damon flirt and fool around. She says they have the same goal, working for Katherine. He attacks her. “Now that I have your attention, listen up. You do not come into my town and threaten the people I care about. Going after Elena—bad move. You leave her alone or I will rip you to bits because I do believe in killing the messenger. You know why? Because it sends a message. If Katherine wants something from me. You tell that little B- to come get it herself.”

Jeremy tries calling Anna again, but she’s not answering. Jenna likes her and her fire. John walks in and asks Jeremy about how well he knows Anna. He offers all his help, because his dad would want him to. While Elena is looking for Stefan, Jeremy asks Elena for advice or info on Anna and he tells her he knows what she is and that Elena knows. Elena really doesn’t know where she is. Elena turns around and Isabelle is there. She starts ticking off the people Elena cares about. Elena tries to tell Isabelle to leave, but Isabelle has friends around everyone Elena cares about. One of them hurts Matt and another takes Jeremy. Isabelle doesn’t believe how much Damon cares about Elena. She calls John over and John tries to get to the old friend he grew up with inside her, but she’s gone. She takes his special ring and has her puppets beat him. John tells Jeremy the plan is to get rid of all the old vampires and that his dad is the one taught him about the family history. Jeremy doesn’t believe all vampires are bad. John and apparently their father didn’t agree. He believed all vampires were bad, or so John says.

Elena tries to convince Damon to give her the device. He tries to argue, but he gives in. Bonnie can take the spell away to keep the device from working. That’s the plan. Take the spell away and give it to Isabelle. The all meet in a public place. Isabelle brings her puppets and Elena brings the Salvatore brothers. Elena refuses to give her the device without knowing Jeremy is okay. Isabelle tells her to call home. She does and Jeremy is safe with Jenna and John. “How did you know Damon was going to give it to me?” “Because he’s in love with you.” Shock on Elena’s face, an attempted straight face and side eye toward Stefan on Damon’s, and somber acceptance on Stefan’s. Elena gives Isabelle the device and thanks her for being a monumental disappointment so the memory of her real mother stays in tact. “As long as you have a Salvatore on each arm, you’re doomed. Katherine was smart. She got out. But we all know that you’re not Katherine.” She turns away and watches Isabelle leave. Stefan and Elena hug and Elena looks at Damon before burying her face in Stefan’s chest. Stefan looks over at Damon after a moment. All the while, Damon is watching both of them before walking away.

Elena wants to talk to Jeremy, but Jeremy doesn’t want to talk. He does tell her he read her journal. Elena explains that when she had Damon erase Jeremy’s memory it was because it was like Mom and Dad all over again. She saw it in his face. He tells her to leave.

Isabelle shows up at the school with Alaric there. She wants to tell him goodbye. She wants him to hate her so it’s easier. He shows her that she’s wearing the ring. She’s shocked. Pretending she doesn’t care anymore. He gives her the ring back. He doesn’t believe she doesn’t care. So he gives her the ring back and drops her vervain on the ground. “I wanted this. I needed this. This was my mistake.  Not yours. You are not going to remember this. I did. I loved you. I did. And when I think about what I gave up, it hurts. It does. But now you let me go.” She gives him the ring back and walks away.

Jeremy goes to his room and Anna is there crying telling him about her mother. “I know I’m not supposed to be here, but I don’t have anywhere else to go.”

Damon pours himself a drink in the parlor and offers one to Stefan. Stefan talks about what Isabelle said. He knows Elena cares about Damon and that he cares about her. Damon says they’re friends, in fact she’s like his only friend. He more or less threatens Damon. “This is not going to be like Katherine.” Damon puts two and two together about John being Elena’s father. John and Isabelle dated as teenagers. Isabelle confirms it. She calls John telling him she left the vampire stuff on his doorstep and tells him to kill Stefan and Damon. “I don’t want this life for her. She’s our daughter.” Oh snap! This show is getting crazier and crazier!

Without giving the details, Bonnie tells Caroline she didn’t remove the spell from the vampire weapon. She pretended to, but she couldn’t. Grams wouldn’t have done it, so she didn’t. “When Elena finds out, she’s never going to forgive me.”

TVD: Season 1 Episode 20 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 20

Stefan wakes up in the cell and has flashbacks to watching the vampires get caught. He acts as a distraction while Damon tries to set Katherine free. Damon gets shot trying to free Katherine. Stefan gets shot next. His flashback gets confused when Damon and Elena start trying to talk to him. He goes back and forth between seeing Elena and seeing Katherine.

Elena and Damon talk about how hard it is to see him locked up. Damon reminds her she did it. She reminds him he helped. He claims it’s for safety. She believes it’s because he kind of cares about his  brother. Stefan makes no effort to let Elena know he’s awake, but he does look at his missing ring and flashback again to the first time he noticed it. He wakes up when he knows he shouldn’t. Emily explains the rings were made for them weeks ago per Katherine’s request and that Katherine has been compelling him to drink her blood for weeks. Damon needed no such compulsion. He tells him he watched them take Katherine inside and burn the church.

Elena asks Damon if he’s figured out the invention yet. He hasn’t. He asks if she’s talked to John at all lately. She hasn’t. She’s been avoiding him and she’s been there most nights. Elena goes to school and Damon goes to check on Stefan. “The human blood should be gone by now. You wanna explain why you’re sitting in her feeling sorry for yourself?” Stefan refuses to drink his animal blood.

Anna surprises Jeremy with a class schedule. She’s officially a student now. He’s her reason for going. He’s in awe. They kiss. Anna and Jeremy discuss everything in his room. She tells him he’s her weakness. They get really sensual. He stops for a minute, saying he doesn’t want Jenna walking in on them. She uses her hearing to impress him and tell him what Jenna’s doing downstairs. At home, Pearl tells Anna they’re leaving. “There’s too many people here who know the truth. Too much  history.” She begs her not to leave. Pearl won’t force her. It’s her decision. Anna lets herself in Jeremy’s room and lays down with him. He’s only half away and quickly sleeps again. She was going to tell him she was leaving, but when he falls asleep again, she whispers goodbye and leaves. While Pearl and Harper are trying to leave, Pearl opens the girl and they get staked. Anna goes home and finds them. She breaks down.

Alaric calls Damon to let him know he’s been doing some digging on John. He found out he’s been contacting Isabelle a lot and that he’s found an address. He wants to go check on it together. Elena calls before Damon can agree or disagree. She asks how Stefan is. “Extra Broody. He won’t eat anything.” She asks about his favorite animal blood. Damon answers golden retriever flood and she knows he’s teasing her. John asks her to talk. He says he knows she knows. He asks what her mother would say if she knew she was dating a vampire. “Which mother,” she asks and walks away. Stefan tells Elena he doesn’t want to survive. He wants it over. She talks about it with Damon. He suggests she stay up here. She shouldn’t be down there by herself. He tells her he’s got an errand to run with Alaric. She jokes about them being friends now. He says he doesn’t have friends. Alaric and Damon are able to get into the house and find a vampire named Henry who was in the tomb. They talk to him about John and how he helps him keep an eye on the others. He says John is just trying to keep an eye on the others. John calls at that moment. Damon asks to answer the phone. When he doesn’t, Henry attacks and Alaric stakes him. Alaric and Damon joke with each other about looking for their vampire exes. He only looked for Isabelle for 2 years and now he says he’s done. He doesn’t want to look for answers he doesn’t really want to know. Damon is surprised it’s moderately healthy considering he’s been looking for Katherine for 146 years. He jokes he plans to stop at 200.

Flashback Stefan and Damon discuss whether they will or won’t drink human blood. Damon is the one who doesn’t want to do it anymore since Katherine is dead. Stefan isn’t so sure.

John and Pearl meet together at the Grill. John tells Pearl he was sorry for what he did to her. She believes he’s lying. He lies further. She gets emotional and he laughs saying his only regret was not staking her himself.

Stefan tells Elena Damon hasn’t fed him vervain in a while. He could be at the bars in a minute. He tells her to go away. He doesn’t want her there. She opens the door and walks in. He tries to scare her into leaving. She won’t back down. He unvamps and sits down. He tells her his choice about becoming a vampire. His father confessed to him that he’s the one who shot them. They were dead to him the moment they sided with the vampires. He goes to stake him and Stefan fights him. He accidently stakes his father and gets the blood on his hands. He can’t resist trying it even though he was going to let himself die. “How can you even look at me right now?” “You need to be able to talk about these things and I need to hear them.” She asks him to come upstairs. He’s not ready, but she is. She gives him his ring and tells him to come upstairs when he’s ready.

Elena is in the parlor when Damon gets home. They ask about their nights. She tells him Stefan is getting there, but he’s so full of guilt and Damon hasn’t helped that. She’s not blaming him, but she is pointing out he’s spent 146 years trying to make his life miserable, reminding him he’s the reason Katherine was caught. Damon gets upset. So far, Elena has only heard the sordid parts of Stefan and Damon’s story. Damon tells her the rest of the story. After drinking from her father, Stefan comes back feeling more alive than ever. He tells Damon he can now turn the guilt on and off. He brings a girl for Damon to drink from trying to encourage him to drink so he can turn off the pain. Stefan drinks from the girl and forces Damon to drink from her too. He doesn’t want to. He wants to die. Without Katherine, there’s no point in living anymore. “From his first taste of human blood, Stefan’s been a different person.” Damon calls him stupid if he decides to die. Elena tells him not to pretend like he doesn’t care. She goes down to Stefan, but he’s not there. His ring is, but he isn’t. He goes to the woods and flashes back to Damon’s promise of to make his life miserable. He doesn’t say it but he implies it’s because he didn’t want to live for eternity. He wanted to die. Emily tells Stefan that even death his heart is pure. She senses that about him. That’s what makes it a curse for him. Elena comes to him, telling him Damon told her the rest of the story. He feels so guilty about all the hurt and death caused by him. Elena tells him the reason she and her family were in the car that night was because she blew off family night to go to a party but got stranded so they had to come pick her up. “Our actions are what sets things in motion but we have to live with that.” He explains that pain is with him all the time. If he gives himself over to the blood, then he can make the pain stop. She reminds him that he’s made the decision to be good. She doesn’t believe he’ll give in to the blood. She kisses him, gives him his ring back, and walks away. “It’s your choice.” As she walks away, he says her name, puts the ring back on, and they kiss. Maybe this isn’t the temporary end of them and the beginning of Elena and Damon…? Elena and Stefan say good night to Damon. She goes upstairs and they talk. Stefan thanks Damon for helping Elena take care of him. Damon confesses the guilt is there if he wanted to feel it. He demands that Stefan not feel his guilt for him. And he tells Stefan he hates him not because he forced him to turn, but because Katherine turned him too. It was only supposed to be Damon.

Oh, snap! This show is freaking crazy! Isabelle is in Mystic Falls!

TVD: Season 1 Episode 19 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 19

Stefan drives to school in his car. Everyone stares. Elena is happy to see him at school again and asks if this means he’s okay now. A concerned look crosses Elena’s face when Stefan tells her he’ll catch up with her. He opens the trunk of his car and there are several empty blood bags there.

Damon has a meeting with the sheriff and John. Someone stole blood bags from the local hospital and changed the numbers to make it look normal. John suspects Damon, but Damon is confused. John volunteers himself and Damon to look into the matter. John shows up at the estate and tells Damon Jonathon Gilbert had an invention Pearl stole the plans too. He asks Damon if he knows who Pearl is. That’s what tips the scale for Damon. He tells him to get out. The only reason he was letting John use the blackmail scheme was because he thought he could lead him to Katherine. Because Katherine and Pearl were best friends and John doesn’t know that, Damon knows he doesn’t know where Katherine is. John threatens to tell the whole counsel about the Salvatore’s. Damon doesn’t care. He’ll kill the whole counsel, severe John’s hand, take his ring, and then kill him too. Anna and Pearl come to Damon with the invention Pearl stole. The problem is, she stole the wrong invention. She knew that when she saw the compass in Jonathan’s hand the night she was captured.

Bonnie is finally back in school after her grandma’s death. She avoids looking at Elena and gives Damon a weird look. When Elena catches up to her later, she says she didn’t really want to come back after learning the spell failed. Elena says she wanted her to know before coming back. Caroline comes running up and lets it out that she and Bonnie talked every day she was gone. Such is not the case for Elena and Bonnie. Caroline mentions the Founder’s court. Elena has forgotten about it. Caroline asks Elena if this means she’s dropping out. She can’t back out because her mom wanted her to do it. Caroline goes over her competition with Bonnie. When they go into the dance room, Bonnie ignores Stefan altogether and tries to avoid Elena who asks her to talk for just a minute. Elena asks what’s wrong. “You’ve barely said 10 words to me and you won’t even look at Stefan.” She admits everything Grams did was to protect them from the vampires in the tomb. Now that they’re out it means she died for nothing. She blames Stefan and Damon. Elena wants to know what she can do to make it better. She can’t. Bonnie doesn’t want to put Elena in a situation where she has to pick sides. She’s just having a hard time. Of course, Stefan listens in.

Anna shows up the estate. She apologizes for the stuff that happened with Stefan. Damon blames her for taking the blood from the hospital. Anna says she hasn’t been to the local hospital in a week and that the other vampires all left Mystic Falls except for herself, her mother, and Harper. Damon is concerned. Damon accuses Stefan of taking the blood from the hospital. Stefan denies everything. He swears he hasn’t been drinking human blood. Damon doesn’t believe him and catches him the act. Like the addict he is, he claims he has it under control. Damon calls him on his crap. He stole from a hospital. Stefan claims he’s fine, but Damon knows he’s going through the Jackal and Hyde phase of being back on human blood. He asks if Elena knows. Stefan says she doesn’t need to know yet. The first step to prepping for the Founder’s court is learning to dance. Elena and Stefan flirt it up. And Elena notices he’s in an unusually good mood. She’s not complaining. It’s just different.

While Stefan is walking past the basketball court, one of the kids falls and scrapes his knee getting bloodied up. Stefan struggles the urge to go after the kid. Alaric comes up to him and notices something is wrong. Stefan chokes him and then quickly apologizes, saying he’s feeling sick. Alaric is the chauffer for the Gilberts and asks Elena how he’s doing. Elena says he’s bouncing back. Alaric doesn’t push it further.

Anna shows up at the court. Damon talks to her about John trying to get the invention from Pearl. His reasoning for Anna is that she wants to stay in Mystic Falls if John is gone, because he’s making it hard for vampires to live there.

Jenna and Elena talk about how she’s not getting cold feet, but she’s not exactly having fun either. She feels like she would be having more fun if her mom were here. Caroline is sitting nearby and overhears their conversation. When Elena goes to change into her dress, Damon is there waiting for her. He tells her Stefan is still drinking human blood. He admits he would have rejoiced a month ago, but not now with the counsel breathing down their necks. Damon explains it’s so much worse for Stefan because he’s spent his entire existence denying his thirst, rather than learning to control. “It’s Stefan on human blood. He’ll say anything. He’ll do anything. Because he’s not gonna want to stop. Trust me.” Elena blames herself. Stefan comes in at that moment. Damon straight up tells Stefan he’s been filling Elena in and Elena says she knows about the blood. Damon excuses himself to go downstairs and drink. Stefan claims he was going to tell her. He swears he’s fine. She tells him it’s changing him. She calls him out on stealing and lying. He uses the guilt trip of “I thought you believed in me.” Stefan goes to the bathroom and breaks a mirror, furious about Damon and Elena. One of the other girls, Amber checks on him, and he vamps up. In the next scene, Stefan and Amber are missing. Elena tries to drop out because this isn’t who she is anymore, but Caroline stops her. She reminds her she’s doing this because it was important to her mom. Stefan is taking Amber outside and walking away with her. He compels her and rambles to her about everything. When Stefan doesn’t show up to escort Elena, Damon does it instead. Jenna and Alaric wonder what she’s doing with Damon. Damon and Elena have to do the dance with each other and Elena is very clearly feeling something with him. It’s in her eyes and small smile. It’s in his too. At the end of the dance, she looks away from him, trying not to feel whatever she’s feeling. Stefan tells Amber he wants to kill her. He speaks of feeding on humans as an artform. He knows if he gives in there’s no going back. Under compulsion, Amber encourages him. He does. He gives in. He feeds off her. Caroline wins. He asks why she’s not afraid. Because he told her not to be. He comes her further to be afraid of him and to run like hell. Damon tells Stefan about the struggle in the bathroom and that Amber is missing. Bonnie overhears and follows them to find him. He chases after Amber again. He changed his mind. The three catch up to him. Damon physically tries to stop Stefan while Elena begs him to stop. Bonnie uses a mind trick on him. It stops him, but he runs away. The sheriff says Amber doesn’t remember anything. The story is that Bonnie and Elena find her and called Damon. They claim they didn’t see anything. Elena begs Bonnie to talk to her. Bonnie doesn’t want to make Elena choose, but she does have to choose for herself. Alaric asks Elena what’s wrong. Elena is in Stefan’s room when he gets there, shaking. She tells him it’s not him. It’s what the blood brings out in him. He says it is him. It brings out what’s inside of him. If she thinks differently, she’s an idiot. “I wanted to drain every ounce of blood from that girl’s body. It’s who I am Elena.” “No, you can’t scare me off.” “Why would you risk this? Why did you come here?” “Because this is my fault. I did this.” “All you did was expose me to who I really am.” “This isn’t you.” “Stop saying that! Don’t get any closer to me.” “I’m not going to give up. I believe in you.” He slams her against the wall yelling stop. She shaking in fear. “I’m so sorry.” He leans against her. She stabs him with one of Alaric’s vervain darts. And, per Elena’s request, Damon locks Stefan in the same dungeon Stefan locked him in in the first episodes. She decides to stay outside the dungeon and he stays with her. Yup! This is officially the official unofficial beginning and Damon and Elena.

Jeremy asks John about Jonathan. Jonathan tells him there are more journals. Jeremy asks what he thinks of his writing and he claims he believes it’s all the crazy ramblings of a mad man. While talking to John, Jeremy spots Anna. She avoids him. He follows her. She’s hurt that he was using her to turn him so he could be with someone else. He compares it to befriending him to give his blood to her mom. She’s surprised he knows about that. He tells Anna he knows these things because of Elena’s journal. Part of him is angry she lied to him and erased his memory, but the other part is glad. He doesn’t want to remember Vicki as someone who wanted to hurt him. Anna confesses that after all the time they spent together, she would never do anything to hurt him. John asks Jenna about Anna. The foolish uninformed human that she is, Jenna gives him all the info he needs. She and her mother Pearl are new in town and trying to buy the Gilbert building.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 18 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 18

Stefan does pullups on the mantle of his room and pushups. He’s trying to detox himself of human blood. Damon tries to convince Stefan it’s okay to drink human blood from the blood bank. No one dies or gets hurt from the blood at the blood bank. Stefan lies and says he has his bloodlust completely under control. Damon leaves his cup of blood in the room, then runs back to get it claiming he almost forgot it. I think he left it on purpose.

Uncle John Gilbert shows up at the front door as the kids are leaving for school. Apparently, none of them like him. John is there to not sign the papers to sell the apothecary. It belongs to Jeremy and Elena, but because they’re minors, John has to approve. He says he won’t. He tells Jeremy he and Jenna used to sleep together.

Elena talks about it with Matt. Matt doesn’t like John anymore than the family does.

Tyler and Jeremy talk about Vicki’s death and how it doesn’t make sense she would be buried if it was just a drug overdose.

At the founders meeting, John is present and the sheriff doesn’t like him anymore than anyone else. He informs them all of blood bank break ins and missing people within 75 miles of Mystic Falls.

Alaric talks to Elena about Jeremy’s paper on vampires. He also questions her relationship with Stefan. She tells Stefan about Jeremy’s paper. He suggests she ask him about it. she asks him he’s doing. They talk about missing each other the few days he’s been away. They start fooling around. He’s gonna vamp up on her. And he does! They both freak out. He goes home and starts drinking excessively.

Elena calls Damon. Damon teases her while Jeremy is sitting at the dinner table. She takes him to her room asking how long it will take Stefan to get better because she’s worried about him. He reminds her deep down Stefan is just like him. She acknowledges the truth without saying anything.

Elena tells Jeremy she’s adopted. He wonders why she was worried about telling him. It’s weird to grow up thinking someone’s blood related to you and then find out their not. No matter what. He’s her brother though. He tells her he wrote the vampire paper out of boredom and maybe just a little gilbert crazy. Elena tries to deny gilberts are crazy. He jokes its easy for her to say because she’s not a gilbert.

At the founder’s kick off,  Elena immediately notices something is off about him. He admits right off that he’s drinking to take the edge off. He asks Elena to dance. Then he says the music needs to change. Kelly walks up then and tells Elena it’s not going to work. Elena notices him compelling the DJ to change the music. He starts dancing with Kelly, so she agrees to dance with Matt when asked. When Stefan starts dancing with Elena, they bump into someone. The someone is a jerk and tells her to get off the dance floor. Stefan gets mad and compels the guy again. She asks Damon if she knows what his brother’s been up to. No, he’s been watching her brother. He’s been asking questions about Vicki Donavan and who might have buried her. He gives her a rose and walks off.

Tyler catches Kelly drinking and takes her to the bathroom. I think they’re about to have a cougar moment. Kelly admits she feels like she should be on her best behavior because of Vicki, but she doesn’t want to be. Tyler admits he feels like he doesn’t deserve to miss Vicki, because he was so horrible to her. Matt and Elena catch them making out when Matt asks her to walk outside with him to get some air. She hesitantly agrees. Matt punches him and Tyler starts choking Matt who is left a bloody pulp. His mom was knocked over in the scuffle. At home, Matt packs Kelly’s things and tells her to leave because he’s better of without her. She tries to refuse to leave. She apologizes for failing him and Vicki. He tells her to be out of the house and his life by morning

John comes up to Damon and tells him he knows he’s a vampire without actually saying he’s a vampire. Damon snaps his neck and knocks him off the ledge. I can’t decide if I think John’s a vampire himself or if he’s really dead now. Damon tells Stefan the council is back in full vampire mode and that he killed Uncle John Gilbert. Stefan starts to go after him, but stops when he hears and I think smells Kelly’s bleeding wounds. He starts messing with the blood on her forehead until she asks what he’s doing. He walks away and when he looks at the blood on his hand he starts to lose it. Then, he slurps the blood from his hand. Damon is shocked when he sees John Gilbert walk back inside. I knew he was a vampire! Or not… he’s got a ring. Damon suspects Isabelle gave John a ring just like she gave Damon one. John explains he and his brother inherited the rings. He says he wouldn’t have given Isabelle his if he knew she was going to give it Alaric. He also says he sent her to Damon when she wanted to become a vampire. He’s surprised. John knows he thought maybe it was Katherine who sent her to him.

Outside, the jerk starts pushing Stefan and tells him he’s making a mistake. Stefan vamps up on him when he goes to punch him. Elena goes outside looking for Stefan, but Stefan disappears. She notices the jerk on  the ground, asks him what happened, and he answers he fell and hurt his arm. When she’s in her room, Stefan nearly gives her a heart attack when he shows up behind her. He tells her he tasted Kelly’s blood, that he wanted to kill the jerk, that he has a pounding headache and a hunger in him he’s never had before, that he’s telling her because he promised her he wouldn’t keep things from her and that he doesn’t want her to see him like this. He doesn’t want her to know this side of him exists. She promises she’ll help him get through this. He’s afraid of what he might do to her. She’s not. She kisses him and they hug. The exchange, “I love you’s.”

Elena checks on Jeremy who thinks someone killed Vicki and buried her. Elena can’t look Jeremy in the eyes as he asks her what she thinks happened and he starts suspecting she knows more. He goes into Elena’s room, looking for something, anything to explain why she’s acting like she knows more than she does. Her diary. He finds her diary and starts reading it. He finds everything he suspected and more. Elena goes to check on Jeremy who claims he’s fine.

Damon tries to tell Stefan about John Gilbert, but all Stefan can do is think about the blood in Damon’s cup. Damon deliberately leaves the cup out for Stefan. He stares at it trying to resist but failing. All that time without human blood made the temptation so much worse this time. Part of me wonders if Damon and Stefan are going to have like a roll reversal or something. Damon is slowly becoming more and more… careful and caring, while Stefan is now slowly losing it. It also makes me wonder if this is going to be what really pushes the love triangle I’ve heard so much about.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 17 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 17

Elena freaks out when the storm slams her back-porch door open.

Anna tells Jeremy she won’t turn him. He wants to know why he wants to be turned. He doesn’t answer. Anna asks Jeremy about his vervain bracelet. She offers to give it to her. She says he should wear it. Jeremy tells Anna he wants to be turned because he’s alone. She says there are only four reasons why vampires turn others. Boredom. Dirty work. Love. He’s none of those yet. They flirt over text message when she gets stuck at the grill with her mom. Pearl notices Anna and Jeremy flirting and asks the mayor who he is. When he answers, she’s quietly upset. She goes to the bathroom and talks to her. she’s still mad that his family is the reason she was stuck in the tomb for 150 years. “When he finds out, he’ll turn on you too.” “He already knows and he likes me.” her mom slaps and she leaves. As she does, she texts Jeremy that she’ll turn him. After learning about Vicki, Jeremy goes to his room and starts destroying his articles about animal attacks. Anna shows up and learns she’s the reason why he wanted to be turned. He admits it and she disappears before he can apologize. She’s hurt. He betrayed her not unlike Jonathan betrayed Pearl.

The vampire wants to kill everyone. Pearl says they have to be patient. These people aren’t their enemies, even though they are the same families. Pearl runs into the mayor at the Grill and starts chatting him up. When Anna and Pearl get home, they find most of their coven dead and the other obedient.

Caroline and Matt talk about his mom and Vicki. She tries to encourage him. Caroline’s car gets stuck in the mud on a back route. Her phone doesn’t work when she tries to call someone. She sits in her car until nightfall. Then finally gets out of her car and goes to look for a signal, alone, in the woods. She finally gets a signal at the tops of a hill, but slides when she stops pay attention. She grabs some vines and finds someone’s arm.

Damon, Elena, and Stefan discuss the other vampires and how Damon made a deal with Pearl. Stefan says Elena is going to sit and wait while he handles everything. She doesn’t argue, but I don’t think she agrees. Stefan goes hunting. Three vampires stake him in the gut. Damon calls Elena and she ignores him six times. He comes to the house, worried about Stefan. They go to Pearl’s. The vampire answers the door saying Pearl isn’t home. He shows Stefan weak and tortured. They compel the woman not to let Damon in. Elena can get in, but Damon won’t let her go after him. Elena and Damon go to ask Alaric for help. Harper defends Stefan as the bully vampire tortures him. When he refuses to help, Damon tells Alaric Pearl can help him find his wife. He reluctantly agrees. Elena argues that she wants to help. He won’t let her go in the house. She claims he doesn’t understand. He does get it. He cares enough about her that he tells her he can’t protect her. Alaric watches them. Either trying to figure out if he does understand or if there’s a thing between Elena and Damon. Alaric plays the role of a stranded traveler. The vampires let him in and Alaric tries to get the woman to let Damon in. She can’t because she’s compelled. Damon has to kill her to get in. Alaric is concerned, but Damon doesn’t care. When Alaric goes back to the car, Elena is gone, trying to help save Stefan. She finds a basement and goes to find him. Damon stabs the vampire guarding him and asks her if she’s insane. Stefan thinks Harper for trying to help him. When Elena and Damon come to help him, Damon can’t because of the vervain on the ropes. Elena has to help Stefan get to the car while Damon and Alaric act as distractions. They fall and she starts bleeding, making him weaker than he already is. Fredrick is waiting by the car when they get in. He starts beating Stefan more. Just before he stakes Stefan, Elena stakes him. Stefan passes out. Alaric and Damon finish off the vampires in the house, but there are still several outside. Elena realizes she can save him with her blood. She puts her cut palm in his mouth. When he wakes up, she tells him to take her wrist. “I trust you.” He drinks enough he can and does beat Frederick, but he kind of loses his mind. She’s freaked out. At the house, he says she could have been killed. He apologizes for making her see him that way. She apologizes for it being her fault. Alaric asks Damon if he lied about being able to find his wife. Damon confesses he did. Later at the grill, Alaric punches him.

Matt gets home and Kelly has made dinner for him. She promises she’s really going to try this time, but he has to bear with her. Caroline and the sheriff show up telling them the body was Vicki’s. Jeremy calls Elena about Vicki. They all gather together at Matt’s house. When Caroline tries to comfort Matt, he tells her needs to be alone. When Elena gets there, she and Matt hold each other. Of course, Caroline is jealous.

Damon finds Stefan in the parlor with a bunch of his blood pouches emptied. He sits there sipping like an addict. He tasted human blood again and it won’t be easy for him to go back.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 16 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 16

Pearl, Harper, and Anna live in a coven or something with a bunch of people. Vampires? They live with a human who lets them feed off her because they’ve compelled her. Anna seems to feel bad about it. Even after Pearl reminds them several times they have to keep a low profile, a couple vampires leave the coven and go to the grill where they run into “Katherine” only to know it’s a mistake. Elena sends Stefan a text message about the man thinking she’s Katherine. The vampire disappears. Elena asks Stefan to forget about it just for the night. Jenna breaks her heel and the vampire sees. He asks about Damon and where he lives. The vampire flirts with her. He tries to compel her, but can’t because she’s wearing vervain. She does tell him where Damon lives though, assuming they’re old friends. He shows up and watches from a distance. He and another vampire chick jump through the window right before Stefan is going to give him a lecture about being with Matt’s mom. Stefan stakes the girl, but the guy gets away. Stefan remembers them from 1864. Damon tells him what’s going on. The vampire dude tells Pearl she was right. They shouldn’t have left. She acts okay with it, but then she stakes him in the gut.

Matt tells his mom about a position at the Grill and he’s surprised she says she’ll look into it. He doesn’t expect her to stay long. Caroline shows up and his mom doesn’t act nicely about it. Matt tells his mom how he feels, ticking off the ways he’s had to be responsible for her.

Elena asks Stefan about Damon. Stefan asks her if she’s thought about what she’s going to do. “About what? Isabelle, my vampire birth mother who’s related to my vampire ancestor, Katherine, who screwed over your vampire brother? Nah, haven’t thought about it at all.” Seriously! More than halfway through the first season and she’s still responding like a normal human being! I’m loving this show if for no other reason that Elena is kind of normal.

Caroline asks Stefan and Elena to double date with her and Matt so the humans can get over the awkwardness between them. When he shows up at the house, Stefan has flowers for her. He tells her he came back to mystic falls for a normal life. Elena and Matt talk about the old days. Their moms were best friends when they were kids. Caroline is a little jealous. After more stories, Caroline takes Elena to the bathroom to talk. Matt confesses to Stefan that he seems like the guy who has everything, so those who don’t kind of go the other way. This surprises Stefan. Caroline tells Elena to try less. The point is to show Matt how much she cares about Stefan, not take a trip down memory lane. Stefan invites them all over to his house. Caroline feels like she’s been here before, because she has, but doesn’t remember anything. Stefan has a collection of car pictures. Matt loves cars. Stefan takes him to see his car. Matt loves it. Caroline doesn’t. He mentions Elena’s dad’s old Camaro. Then, like an idiot, after Caroline comments she doesn’t like sports cars because they’re too hard to make out in, he says, “It wasn’t that bad.” Elena gives him the look, he realizes his mistake, and Caroline walks away. Elena follows. He apologizes to Stefan. Stefan’s okay with it. Caroline is upset about being the backup. She’s Matt’s Elena back up and Elena’s Bonnie back up. “You don’t understand. You’re everybody’s first choice.” Stefan lets Matt and Caroline takes his car for a spin. Matt asks if he passed the double date test. She doesn’t know. He admits it’s his fault that Elena still means something to him. “Tonight wasn’t about me and Elena. I was there because I wanted to be with you… You’re the only one I want to be in this car with right now.” They make out.

Anna and Pearl show up at the estate. Damon tries to attack them, but can’t. They want Damon to help them take over the town again. All the vampires have come out the tomb. Many of them have come to the coven. She attacks him after he tries to deny helping them. She has 400 years on him. She offers to find Katherine for him. He claims he no longer has any desire to find her.

Jeremy is still skimming the web for info on vampires. Anna and Pearl buy an apothecary from Jenna. Anna shows up to see Jeremy. He’s a little shocked and not entirely happy to see her. I think he thinks she’s a vampire. He tells Anna that he’s kind of a believer now, but he might think they’re different, better than people think. He purposely cuts himself, trying to make her vamp up. She does. He lets her drink it. Jenna shows up and Anna leaves. Anna goes home and Pearl is upset with her for being with Jeremy. He walks into his room to find her. He tells Anna he knows because of Vicki. Why didn’t you kill me? “Maybe I’m a sucker for boys like you. Lost.” He tells Anna he risked it because it might be true about Vicki and because he wants her to turn him.

Matt’s mom flirts with Damon at the bar. She thinks the manager blew her off because last time she was in town, she slept with her boyfriend. Jenna shows up and the three start drinking together. Stefan, Matt, and Elena notice Damon, Kelly, and Jenna drinking together. They spot the kids and try to keep a low profile. When Damon and Kelly start flirting again, Jenna leaves. Damon takes Kelly home with him. They start fooling around. he goes to bite her neck, but tries to fight it. Matt, Damon, Elena, and Stefan walk in on them. Elena gives Damon the look. Stefan wants to drive them, but Elena refuses to live afraid that someone is going to come after her. She calls him saying she’s home safe and that she had a really nice time on their date.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 15 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 15

The vampire comes out asking what year it is. 2010. “You seem like a very nice person. I’m sorry.” Then attacks the random dude and takes his clothes. The human’s phone starts ringing and the vampire freaks out. In the park, the vampire notices someone he seems to know. In the final scene, he goes to her house. Anna and Pearl are there. Pearl calls him Harper.

Elena sits on the porch leaving a message for Bonnie and writing. Grams’ funeral brought back memories of her parents’ funeral. Jenna shares what information she’s found about her birth mom and that Alaric’s dead wife was also called Isabelle. Elena tells Stefan and he keeps from her the information that Damon is the one who killed Alaric’s wife. Elena goes to meet Trudie, Isabelle’s best friend from high school. She hasn’t seen her since she left 17 years ago to have her. They talked off and on but eventually grew apart. Trudie claims she doesn’t know who the father is. She sends someone a text message saying, “She’s here.” She shows her pictures of them as kids. But, she also serves Elena vervain tea and Elena realizes Trudie didn’t invite her in. She knows about vampires. Elena’s realization causes Trudie to ask her to leave. Some guy is waiting in a corner like a vampire. The guy comes to Trudie’s house. She doesn’t know who he is, but he thanks her for the text. Someone must have threatened her to keep Elena off the trail. She assumes he’s a vampire, but he’s not. He comes in and kills Trudie by throwing her down the stairs. He shows up in Mystic Falls and tells Elena to stop looking for her mother. She doesn’t want to know her he says. Then, he steps in front of truck to kill himself. Stefan tells her first that he’s under compulsion. I wonder if this means Isabelle is a vampire or if another vampire just wants to keep Elena on her toes. Is Isabelle really alive? Did Damon turn her if she is? Did he leave her somewhere and someone else turned her? Did he ask her to turn her? Were they having an affair?

Stefan leaves to check on Damon who is dealing with his feelings about Katherine with a bunch of compelled college girls dancing half naked with him as he drinks from. Stefan questions Damon about Isabelle, but he doesn’t care to remember. “Nothing matters anymore.”

Matt’s mom shows up while he and Caroline are fooling around on the couch. Matt’s mom doesn’t like Caroline because she went to school with her mom and she was fake. Matt takes his drunk mother home.

Jenna shows Alaric the picture of Elena’s birth mother. It was in fact his wife. The wife Damon fed off of and probably killed. Alaric and Stefan talk and Stefan explains he didn’t want to tell Elena about Damon without knowing for sure. Alaric gives him a picture of his wife to try to jog Damon’s memory.

In a flashback, Alaric and his wife talk about research she’s doing about Mystic Falls and vampires. Alaric asks Isabelle to give up her obsession with vampires. She’s hardly ever home and she doesn’t want kids. He just wants to be normal. She wants more. More suspicion that maybe Isabelle wanted to be a vampire and that Damon might have turned her.

Alaric and Damon drink next to each other at the Grill because they’re both depressed. When Alaric leaves, the sheriff comes by and asks Damon to be a Bachelor at the raffle. Damon agrees and asks for information about Alaric. She agrees.

Elena goes to the house looking for Stefan. He’s not there. Damon is. Still drunk and getting ready for the fundraiser. He’s too drunk to button his own shirt, so Elena helps him. She tells him she found out who her mother is. He doesn’t care, because she left her. There’s some chemistry between them and Stefan comes in telling her Alaric’s wife is her mother. He asks her to wait to ask him about her.

Damon asks Stefan, “Where’d our girlfriend go.” Stefan shows him the picture of Isabelle and he claims he doesn’t know her. Then at the fundraiser, the sheriff jogs his memory with a picture and mentioning North Carolina when giving him the info he asked for about Alaric. Not knowing Alaric’s wife is Elena’s mom, Damon taunts Alaric with double meaning comments about how “delicious” she was. Obviously, this all tells Elena what she didn’t already know. Damon killed her mother. Stefan follows after her. She’s mad about Damon, but still feeling sorry for him, even though she doesn’t want to. They both are hoping the lose of Katherine will change him.  Elena runs into Damon at the Grill and asks him if he enjoyed hurting Alaric and that saying she was just starting to think there was something redeemable about him. Stefan tries to stop her from telling Damon about her mother. She says her mother’s name was Isabelle and regret shines in Damon’s eyes.

Damon leaves the auction. Alaric notices and goes to the estate trying to attack Damon. Damon is drunker than ever. He confirms she came to him begging him to turn her. He slept with her because he liked her. He turned her because he begged her too. Damon stabs Alaric and watches him die. He sort of feels like it’s a shame since they’re kindred spirits, abandoned by the women they love. Stefan comes and Damon tells him Isabelle came to him. Then, he theorizes Katherine sent Isabelle to him since they must be related. After Damon leaves, Alaric jerks awake. Apparently, Isabelle gave him the ring and I guess it keep you from dying or something. Neither he nor Stefan believe it, but there it is in front of their eyes.

Elena sits in her room looking at a picture of her and her parents. Then, she calls Trudie’s number, wanting to talk to her, but getting Isabelle on the line instead. When she says her name, she hangs up.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 14 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 14

Elena finds herself in Anna’s hotel bed being babysat by someone—Ben, but he’s sleeping. She tries to quietly slip away, but he catches her when tries to open the door. He compels he not try to escape or move and she fools him into believing it worked. When he turns around, she opens the door to leave, but Anna is there. They throw her in the bathroom where they have Bonnie. She tells Bonnie she hasn’t told her about Emily’s spell book because she hoped it wouldn’t come to this—they need a witch to open the tomb. Ben comes in and explains Elena is only there as bait. Then, he tosses Elena in the room with Anna. Anna taunts her with information about practically dating Jeremy and how she really is Katherine’s doppleganger which most have the boys reeling. Elena asks Anna who she wants out of the tomb. She says only the idiot Salvatore brother would Katherine out. She wants her mom. She uses Elena’s phone to call Stefan for the spell book. Damon says he still doesn’t care. She leaves to meet the boys in a public place. Ben gives Elena water and she gives it to Bonnie who sets Ben on fire with the water. While he taunts the girls, Ben starts getting set on fire by the sun Stefan lets in with an open door and blinds. Anna comes back to the hotel to find Ben cowering in the shadows.

Stefan talks to Damon about Elena being missing. He begs him to tell him where she might be. He refuses. Stefan apologizes for being the reason why Katherine was taken from him. “Come on, Damon. It’s Elena.” “I mean this sincerely. I hope Elena dies.”

Tyler, Matt, Caroline, and Jeremy sit at the Grill talking about a party thrown by some dude who calls himself Duke. Caroline gives Matt a speech about how the right here and right now because he doesn’t think this is going to work out. She gives him an escape clause in case he wants out after kissing her.

Damon goes to the Bennet house and asks for Bonnie. Grams tells him to leave. He is no friend of theirs. She uses witchy powers to hurt Damon.

Jeremy stops Anna while she’s running to the boys. He invites her to the party. She gets kind of excited about it, but decides to go, because the party is out by the old church graveyard. Damon meets Anna at the park, plays up the loner vampire act, but then Anna threatens to kill Elena and he gives in.

Elena, Stefan, Bonnie, and Grams discuss working with Damon. It’s the only way to end everything. Giving him Katherine and destroying the other vampires with fire. Stefan doesn’t believe Damon will agree to work with them again. Elena thinks she knows what to do to convince him they really are working with him this time. She goes to him and tells him she’s not sorry. She tells him they’re on the same side. He asks her why he didn’t use his compulsion on her in Atlanta. They have something. An understanding. He doesn’t believe her. she takes off her necklace and tells him to compel her to find the truth. He doesn’t try. He puts her necklace back on. “I didn’t compel you in Atlanta because we were having fun. I wanted it to be real. I’m trusting you. Don’t make me regret it.”

The vampires, witches, and Elena work on bring Elena back. They open the tomb. Stefan runs off to get the gasoline and runs into Ben and Anna. Ben is going to make a main course of Jeremy if Stefan tries going after her. Stefan sets Ben on fire and goes after Anna. Damon pulls Elena to go in the tomb with him so they don’t lock him in. He wants leverage. Elena agrees to go with him. Elena starts panicking in the tomb with all the vampire corpses because she can only see what the flashlight shows her. then, she runs into Anna. Grams explains to Stefan that vampires can’t get out of the tomb, but Elena can. When Anna bites Elena and makes her scream, Stefan runs into the tombs knowing he can’t get out. Anna feeds Elena’s blood to her mother. Enough that she can move and talk again. Bonnie and Stefan explain they don’t know if Stefan can get out. Elena has Stefan go back for Damon so they can both come out when the Bennet’s get the spell up. Damon is mad and screaming about Katherine not being there. He throws the blood supply he had for against a wall. Elena lets Anna come out with her mom, because that’s all she wanted. Damon won’t leave with Stefan, but Elena comes back in begging him to come with her, he listens. They barely make it out as the Bennet’s lose their strength. Elena and Stefan go after Jeremy to make sure he’s okay. Then, Elena comforts Damon with a hug and an, “I’m sorry.” Stefan looks at them in jealousy. Bonnie is worried about Grams after the spell took a lot out of them. Jeremy says he doesn’t remember anything. When Elena leaves, Jeremy looks up vampires online. When Bonnie goes to check on Grams, she’s dead. Elena calls for an ambulance. Bonnie tries to fix it by looking up a spell.

Tyler asks Jeremy for drugs. Jeremy says he doesn’t party anymore and even if he did, he wouldn’t do it with him. Then, Anna comes up as Tyler walks away. While they’re walking around the graveyard, Anna and Jeremy talk about how he doesn’t really know what his scene is anymore. Anna tells Jeremy she’s leaving. They’re both bummed about it and they kiss. Anna turns and Ben hits Jeremy over the head.

Damon and Elena go to the woods and run into Matt and Caroline at the party Elena forgot about. Caroline holds Matt’s hand, Elena and Matt feel a little weird about it. Damon pulls her away from them and they watch in slight dismay. Caroline gives Matt another speech, explaining she grabbed his hand because she wanted to show off to Damon that she’s with the good guy now. She apologizes for not caring about his feelings or Elena in that moment. matt asks if they’re for real. She wants it to work, so she’s trying to be cool, open, and honest. He doesn’t want to mess it up either.

When Anna and her mother get to the hotel, Damon is waiting for them. He chokes Pearl, wanting to know why Anna gets the happy ending when she knew Katherine wasn’t in the tomb. Pearl explains the guard let her go, because he was obsessed with her and she promised to turn him. Last time Anna saw Katherine was 1984. She was in Chicago and knew were Damon was, but didn’t care. Damon goes back to the house. Elena calls Stefan to tell him she got to Bonnie’s and to ask about Damon. He says he’ll call her back.

In the final scene, a vampire is able to reach for the blood pouch and get enough to wake up and open the tomb with his bare hands. I’m surprised I didn’t see that coming. It should have been obvious when Damon threw the blood, but I didn’t see it coming. I’m also surprised I didn’t see it coming that Katherine wasn’t in the tomb.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 13 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 13

Another flashback. Katherine pretends to be a damsel in distress whose husband has been hurt. Then, she attacks the men who come to help her. Her “husband” is Damon. She’s showing him what it’s like to be a vampire, because he wants her to turn him. She goes to kiss him with her mouth covered in human blood. He hesitates, but then turns away.

Elena and Stefan wake up together all cutesy. Damon is sitting on the foot of the bed and interrupts their cutesy talk. He gets straight to business on planning with them. They start fooling around.

It flashes into a scene of Katherine and Damon fooling around. Emily comes in to let Katherine know someone is waiting for her. The “someone” must be Anna’s mom, or someone she calls “Momma” because she’s there.

Anna and Ben are in the hotel together. He asks why she chose him. Because he was a sad bartender who could be his eyes and ears.

Elena and Stefan talk about Damon. She feels sorry for him, believing everything he’s done, however sick and twisted, has been for love. Stefan explains every time he’s let his guard down, Damon has done something to make him regret it. Jeremy walks into the kitchen while they’re looking for the journal, Jeremy tells them he gave it to Alaric. He tells Stefan Damon killed his wife and disappeared with the body. Stefan tells him not to tell Damon why he’s there and offers to keep him safe.

Alaric is at the school reading the journal. Anna is there looking for the journal. This may not end well for her, what with Alaric being a wannabe Vampire Slayer. She draws him into the hallway so she can get the journal from his classroom. He knows it’s a vampire, so he gets a stake gun from his locker. When he gets to the classroom, it’s Stefan. Stefan takes the gun from him and says he won’t hurt him. Then, in a sign of faith, gives the gun back to him. He starts questioning him about who he is. He explains a vampire killed his wife. He tells him the journal is on the desk. It’s not. Anna took it.

She reads it and finds that Jonathon had a thing for her mom.

Stefan and Damon speak with their father about the founding anti-vampire team. What dad doesn’t know is Damon and Stefan already know about vampires.

Damon is in the kitchen chatting it up with Jenna about exes. Elena comes in. Damon flirts with Elena. Then, he asks if he can really trust his brother. She hesitates and says yes. He flashes over to her, not really believing it. He looks intently in her eyes, reading them, and she assumes he’s trying to compel her, so she reminds her she’s wearing vervain. He gets confused, “I’m not compelling you. I just want you to answer me. Honestly.” She answers of course. He talks to her about how there was a time when he would always trust Stefan. He asks if she understands why he wants to bring Katherine back. She understands that he would do anything for her. He sort of threatens her saying, “You can imagine what I would do if anyone got in my way.”

Dad and Katherine play croquet together. Stefan and Damon watch, talking about how he would stake her if he knew the truth. Stefan wants to tell him the truth, believing if he knew he’d keep her safe. Damon doesn’t believe he would.

Damon and Jeremy play video games in the living room and talk about Anna who is hot but weird according to Jeremy. Elena and Jenna talk about Damon in the kitchen and he listens. “He is ridiculously hot,” Jenna says and Damon smirks. “Shh,” Elena says, knowing he’s listening. “He’s an ass.” He rolls his eyes.

Stefan finally shows up and Elena and Damon both go to the door. He looks at them weird. “Well,” Damon asks. He tells them someone else got it and that it couldn’t be the teacher, because he knew where the teacher was. They go ask Jeremy who else knows about the journal, he’s weirded out that everyone is obsessed with it. He tells them Anna wants to meet him at the Grill and Damon jumps at the opportunity to drive him there. Damon sees Anna and immediately knows who she is. He flashes back to her.

Ben and Bonnie talk about her bond with Elena. “I’d die for her.” Bonnie calls Elena and Ben listens in. Elena makes the mistake of calling her a witch on the phone. Bonnie kisses Ben and discovers who he really is. She tries to leave, but he stops her.

Stefan shows Elena a copy of the journal they didn’t tell Damon about. While they read it, they find out his father was the one who protected it. “I’ll carry it with me to the grave.” Stefan flashes back to a conversation with his father. He asks him if they should really be so quick to judge the vampires. What if they aren’t as evil as everyone says they are? Dad talks about how vampires can control your mind and are of the darkest of evils. “Those who stand with them, who bring shame to their family’s names, will die with them.” Stefan tells Elena he knows where the spell book is. They go to his father’s grave and start digging it up. They both have reservations. Stefan asks Katherine about the necklace, assuming it’s from Damon, but of course it’s from Emily. She tells him not to be jealous of them. She’s spoiled and selfish and can make the rules through seduction and blood. When she bites him, she weakens with vervain he didn’t know his father fed him. The father comes in quickly and tells him he knew she was a vampire. They finally open the casket and do in fact find the spell book.

Damon waits in Anna’s hotel room for her and they both choke each other until they both give in. Anna tells Damon she’s been around forever, but quietly. Then, she shows him the journal and that his father had it the whole time. He asks him to help her, but he works alone. Damon shows up at the grave and finds Stefan and Elena there. Damon admits he never trusted Stefan and with tears in his eyes tells Elena she had him fooled. He flashes over to her and feeds her his blood, saying he won’t kill her, but turn her. It’s the one thing that gets Stefan to give him the spell book. Damon flashes back now and watches himself fight with his father over Katherine. Stefan flashes back to the same night moments later, believing it’s his fault. He put his faith in his father, even after promising he wouldn’t, and Damon put his faith in him. Right or wrong, Stefan knows he broke Damon’s trust in him.

Stefan goes downstairs to get aspirin for Elena after consuming Damon’s blood. He finds out Anna is there with Jeremy. He speeds upstairs to make sure Elena is okay, but she’s gone, out the window.

In Anna’s flashback, her mother, Pearl, tells her to go find Emily so they can try to get away from the vampire hunters. When she goes to speak with Jonathan, he has the vampire compass in his hand and it points to pearl. Having previously cared about her, he turns quickly and Anna, Stefan, and Emily watch as Anna’s mother is taken away.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 11 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 11

Stefan calls Elena begging her to let him explain the picture of Katherine. She doesn’t get it because she’s driving and about to be attacked by vampire. The vampire doesn’t attack. Instead he flees and Damon shows up to save the day. “Can you stand. Is anything broken?” She shakes her head. He tries to let her stand, but she can’t. He checks her eyes and she cries, “I look like her.” “What,” he asks as she passes out. I wonder if this is going to be the start of Damon and Elena romance. He’s slowly becoming more humane and seems to truly care for Elena, whether because she looks like Katherine or not, I’m not sure. Elena wakes up in a car next to Damon. When she asks where they are, he says Georgia. She begs him to stop the car because she can’t find her phone and no one knows where she is. She gets out and can barely stand. He flashes over to her before she falls over. She’s being her stubborn self and he sort of threatens to make her more agreeable. Stefan calls at that moment and he phone is in his pocket. He answers it when she doesn’t want to. When Stefan asks to talk to her, she still says no and Damon keeps talking to him. He tells her to just give her problems a break for a while. “Am I going to be safe with you? Will you promise not to use that mind control thing on me?” He says yes. She asks Damon about Katherine. They discuss vampire procreation not being possible, so Katherine would have had to have a kid before being turned. They also discuss the eating thing. As long as they keep blood in their systems, their bodies act normal. Then, she questions his nice act, wondering if any of it is real. Elena decides to start drinking. I do think this is going to lead to the Damon and Elena thing. She claims to have a high alcohol tolerance level. Except when Jenna calls, she’s definitely tipsy enough to fall.

Damon takes Elena to a bar owned by his lady friend, Bree who is a witch. She knows he’s come for help. He wants another tip on how to free Elena from the tomb since he doesn’t have the crystal. Some random dude comes in, the guy Bree called, and he takes Elena after she stumbles over outside. Damon freaks out and goes looking for her. This dude, a vampire, uses Elena as bate. Apparently, this vampire has a score to settle with Damon. He starts beating him up and pouring gasoline on him. Oh! The vampire is Lexi’s boyfriend. She starts asking him questions, knowing he’s the human. She begs him not to hurt Damon. He lights a match. “Lexi was good. And she loved you. That makes you good. Be better than him. Please.” He doesn’t set him on fire; he just throws him against a wall and runs off. Damon goes to kill Bree for sticking Lexi’s boyfriend on him. She tells him he can reverse the spell by getting her spell book. Elena asks Damon why he brought her with him. She’s not the worst company in the world. She was there in the car. He knew it would piss Stefan off. She reminds her she saved his life and not to forget it. They flirt a little.

What!? Vampire teacher may not be a vampire… he’s writing about how after years, he’s finally found and staked it. He flashes back to a memory of his wife. I guess now we’re going to get his story, or at least part of it. So, he really isn’t a vampire? Jeremy finds him searching his car in daylight for his ring.

At school, Stefan finds Bonnie to help him make sure Elena is okay. He powers aren’t working though. She can’t do it. she goes to see her grandma who says the only problem is fear in her mind. Bonnie goes back to the old church to face her fears and tries her powers again, but she’s still afraid. She hears someone or something. Then, she falls into a hall. She calls out to someone for help. Then, she turns around and sees that witch symbol. Stefan goes to check on Bonnie. Her grandma knows what he is and trusts him enough to keep Bonnie safe. He doesn’t know where she went, but she knows he does. Bonnie puts her ear to the wall and hears the souls. Stefan finds Bonnie in the middle of the night gets her out. October 1969. Stefan and Bonnie’s grandma know each other. They’re allies to the extent they protect their own first and foremost.

In the school library, Jeremy meets a new girl named Anna. Anna is homeschooled and starts talking about vampires and journals. Anna suggests they go watch vampire movies together as friends. Anna googles proof about vampires. She finds articles as far back as 1942 and there are regular “animal attacks” periodically every few years for 75 years.

Elena calls Jenna and lies about where she is. Then, Stefan calls and asks Elena to let him explain. She wants to know how she’s connected to Katherine. She doesn’t believe him when he says he doesn’t know. Damon listens into the conversation and races out to her when she hangs up, asking if she’s okay. She doesn’t believe he really cares.

Bree makes a phone call to someone, “You’ll never guess who walked into my bar.”

Elena goes straight to Stefan and says the one thing in her freaky world right now that she can’t handle is the lies. She wants to know who she is to him. He says she’s everything Katherine wasn’t. “When did you find that out? Before you kissed me? Before we slept together?” “Before I met you. The first day of school when we met it wasn’t for the first time. May 23, 2009. The day your parents’ car went of the bridge.” He heard the accident, all of it. He was fast getting there fast, but not fast enough. Her dad was still conscious but refused to let him help him until he helped Elena. When he went back to save her parents it was too late. When saw her face, he was worried it was her. So he started watching her to make she wasn’t Katherine. He got to know her and the more he knew her the more he didn’t want to leave. He wanted to know her. “It didn’t make sense to me. You were a Gilbert. She was a Pierce… You were adopted Elena.” He knows this because there’s no record of her mother ever being pregnant or being admitted into the hospital, even though her birth certificate says otherwise. He tells her he loves her. They kiss. Elena goes home and Jenna says she doesn’t set many rules for Elena because she trusts her and expects the truth from her. Elena turns the tables on her and asks about her adoption. Jenna explains they asked her not to say anything.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 12 – Recap and Reactions

Elena asks Stefan about the man in the road. He gives her vervain for herself, Jenna, Jeremy, and other friends. The pizza guy who shows up is in a black hoodie and is pretty obviously the vampire Elena hit.

Damon searches their library for the spell book. Damon taunts Stefan about having fun with Elena in Atlanta.

Jeremy gets an A for his essay, but the teacher tries to make sure Jeremy doesn’t actually believe in vampires.

Elena gives Caroline a vervain necklace and they talk about Matt. Elena tells Bonnie about her adoption.

Damon stops to talk to Bonnie at the Grill. He wants to start fresh. Bonnie threatens to kill Damon with fire. Ben, the bartender, comes to her defense.

The vampire calls and taunts Elena. Elena tells Stefan about it. He gives her the vampire compass.

Matt and Caroline flirt until he mentions he’s got a job as a busboy at the grill so he’s not going to the dance.

I wonder if Anna is a vampire or knows about vampires. She gets a bit defensive when Jeremy says he doesn’t believe in vampires. Oh, she is a vampire! She starts asking Jeremy about the journal and gets mad when he says he gave it to his teacher. She vamps up and the other vampire is in the hall. Apparently, they know Katherine too.

Elena asks Jenna about the adoption. “One night, your dad was about to leave the office when a sixteen year old girl showed up about to give birth. He helped her deliver, gave her a place to stay, and a few days later she disappeared with her. They were trying so hard to have a baby, but it just wasn’t happening. They kept it quiet, told as few people as possible, and put their names on the certificate in case anyone asked for proof.” Her mother’s name was Isabelle.

In the Parlor, Stefan brings dad’s journal to Damon. He assumes he’s looking for it to look for a way to release Katherine. Stefan offers to help Damon, but only to get Katherine out of the tomb, not the other twenty-six vampires.

While Elena is getting ready for the dance, her vampire compass starts freaking out. When she notices, she calls Stefan. He doesn’t answer, but Damon answers. Damon tells her Stefan is on his way to her, she immediately lets her guard down, assuming he’s already there. She’s wrong. He attacks. He was invited in. Damon comes to the house and they discuss how he got in. He posed as the pizza guy. She trusts both of them enough to agree to be bait at the dance so they can take him down. At the dance, she stays pretty much between both of them.

Alaric spots Damon with Elena and very clearly has a look of vengeance run through him. He talks with Jenna about his wife and stares at Damon. Alaric introduces himself to Damon, asking questions about his life. Damon gets suspicious. I wonder if he thinks the teacher is the vampire.

At the dance, Bonnie and Caroline asks why Damon is there. She lies, since Caroline is there, saying if she’s going to be with Stefan, then she has to learn to tolerate Damon. Damon asks Bonnie and Caroline to dance and they walk off. Then, he asks Elena. “I would love to,” and turns to Stefan. “May I have this dance?” That’s so mean and hilarious!

Elena and Stefan dance. She begs him to show her some authentic 50’s dance moves. He refuses. After a few dances, she turns to walk away, but then he shows her a few moves before saying he’s never doing it again.

The vampire pizza guy is at the dance.

Anna shows up at the dance to talk with Jeremy.

Caroline and Bonnie go to the Grill. Bonnie wants to sit at the bar with Ben. Matt overhears Caroline telling her she could do so much better. Caroline wants to talk to Matt. Bonnie goes up to talk with Ben. She asks him out. When Caroline talks to Matt, he tells her she heard the comment she made about washed up jocks working at the bar. Caroline admits she knows she messes up and is kind of horrible, but she’s working on it. He tells her he doesn’t know if he’s over Elena yet, but he’s not ready to try for more with her. She says it’s too late. He’s already taken the next step in his head, ruined it, and now this only good thing in Matt’s life is over. He chases after her in his truck then kisses her. “This’ll never work.” Then, they kiss again.

Elena spots the guy in the hoodie. When Stefan goes after him, it’s not him. He calls Elena and threatens Jeremy if Elena doesn’t leave the gym and go to the hallway. Of course, she does what he says and he chases her, abusing her. She grabs a couple pencils and tries to stake him but misses his heart. Stefan and Damon come to save her and stabs him with a broken broomstick. They torture any information out of him and when he refuses to say who he’s working with, they stake him. He has to die because he’s been invited in and there’s no getting out of that. He does tell them the answer to getting Katherine out of her tomb is in Jonathan Gilbert’s journal. He also tells them he’s torturing Elena because she looks like Katherine. They weren’t the only one’s she played with. Damon agrees to let Stefan help him.

Damon runs into Alaric in the hallway. He tries to compel him, and he acts like it works, but he has vervain in his hands.

Alaric walks Jenna home and mentions his wife’s name is Isabelle and that she’s from Virginia. Jenna immediately assumes it’s Elena’s birth mom.

At home, Elena tells Stefan she feels good after fighting back. Stefan tells Elena he told Damon he’d help, but lied about it. He was worried about telling her, because of her recent bonding with Damon.

Oh snap! Ben is a vampire too and he’s got a thing with Anna. He’s trying to seduce Bonnie because she’s a witch and Anna just wants to get to the journal.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 10 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 10

Jenna argues that she won’t invite Logan in. He tries to persuade her by implying she has no self-control. With no other choice, he walks away, then he attacks a stray runner. The sheriff shows up and tells Damon about Logan’s attack. Damon uses Caroline to track the new vampire. When he finds where he’s staying, Logan shoots Damon several times. Logan blames Damon for turning him, but it couldn’t have been Damon, because he didn’t give him blood. Logan has a pile of people. Logan tells Damon the founding fathers past down journals to their children.

In the last episode, Jeremy found an old journal and starts reading it. He finds some sketches and gets his own sketchbook out again. Elena and Jenna are surprised by impressed. Jeremey shows Jenna his new sketches and mentions the guy who wrote the journal, someone from the original gilbert family. He wrote and drew about monsters, vampires, and werewolves. He just assumes he’s crazy or drunk, but Jenna says he was a fiction author, but he is a gilbert, so he was probably a little bit of crazy and drunk too.

Stefan and Damon discuss where they might be going now. Both Damon, and Stefan who is secretly looking, are both shocked. After talking to Damon, Stefan knows he can’t leave now. So, he goes to the school and tells Elena, because he promised her the truth.

At school, Elena notices Matt and Caroline together. Bonnie says Caroline needs a nice guy after a psychopath vampire like Damon. Elena doesn’t disagree.  Elena and Matt talk about Stefan and Caroline. Then, Stefan shows up. He’s there to watch out for her. He wanted to be a doctor, but then he turned into a vampire. They discuss how he always leaves. He starts asking about her future and she doesn’t want to talk about it because he won’t be in it. Later, she offers him a ride home, even though she knows he can get home himself. She tells him she wanted to be a writer because of her mom, but not she can’t see herself as one. She talks about how she already had bad crap in her life before him. It’s different, but it’s no less painful with him. He swears he’s doing it for her. She calls him out. “No! You don’t get to make that decision for me. If you walk away, you’re doing it for you, because I know what I want. Stefan, I love you.” Pained brooding look from the vampire and then a passionate kiss shared between star-crossed lovers. They take their kissing inside. He starts to turn and looks away. She tells him not to hide from her. And like every cliché vampire-human love story, she touches his vamp face, then kisses him, and the dark brooding looks turns to brooding disbelief. Things get super sensual and they sleep together. They talk about his room and how it’s the one thing in his life that has stayed constant. He gets up to get her a drink, so she starts looking around. Oh! I bet she’s going to find the picture of Katherine! Ooh… and she does! When she does, she leaves. Stefan comes back to find Elena’s vervain necklace with the picture of Katherine. She drives away trying not to cry. She gets into a car accident after hitting a vampire in the middle of the road. Of course, the last moment is of her screaming.

Jenna shows up while Stefan and Elena are talking. She’s trying to hide from Logan. Stefan, who knows Logan is supposed to be dead, freaks out. He threatens Stefan saying he’s quite the celebrity in their town and he can expose them. Naturally, Elena understands immediately that Logan isn’t normal anymore. Logan runs into the sheriff and threatens her. Then, he lures Caroline into his car and snaps her neck. Stefan and Elena find out she went with him from asking Matt. Stefan and Damon stop the car. Stefan takes Caroline home and likely gives her his blood to survive. Damon is supposed to kill Logan, but Logan says all the right things. He wants to get into the tomb under the church too. He claims he does actually know who turned him. He’ll tell Damon at the church. The vampire teacher shows up to see and threaten Logan. Logan doesn’t know what he’s getting himself into. Vampire Teacher stakes him.

Tyler and Jeremy get in a fight. The mayor, Tyler’s dad, takes them outside and orders them to fight. Then, the teacher comes outside and threatens him to stop. Jeremy tries to befriend Tyler after seeing what his dad is like, but Tyler won’t have it.

Matt defends himself to Tyler about Caroline and admits he likes her.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 9 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 9

While she’s in math class, someone named Emily draws Bonnie from class and asks for help. Then she wakes up in the same class and it’s nightmare only to wake up in the woods again after seeing Emily in class. Emily says they’re family. Bonnie rushes into class slightly unhinged explaining the dream. At lunch, Bonnie explains everything to Elena and asks if she believes in ghosts, “Two weeks ago I would have said no, but now…” Bonnie thinks Elena, her great, great grandmother who originally owned the talisman is haunting her.

Caroline walks past Matt who acts like nothing happened between them. She goes off on him after the second “hey.” He explains he left because he heard her mom and didn’t want to get her in trouble.

In history class, the students get a new teacher. I have a feeling he’s going to play an important role in what’s to come. He tells Jeremy about a “jackass file” the old teacher had, mostly it was him. He offers an extra credit project to catch him up. Jeremy notices a ring he’s wearing! He says it’s a family ring. Ha! It’s gotta be like the Salvatore rings. Jenna and Jeremy have dinner at the Grill and see the new teacher. She’s interested, but not. At the Grill, the teacher and Jenna flirt. She shares her story about Logan. He shares his story about a young marriage and early death. Yup! Definitely a vampire! He doesn’t come into the house without an invitation. When she does she won’t invite him, he leaves.

Damon wakes Stefan up and offers coffee. They banter as usual. Stefan shows up at school and explains he didn’t kill his brother because of her and that he won’t be coming to school anymore, putting distance between them. She’s mad, he’s glad. It’s easier if she hates him.

Damon comes to the school and threatens Bonnie after explaining he knows she’s a witch, he knows about the dreams/haunting of Emily, and that apparently he and Emily had some kind of a deal. Maybe she gave him the crystal? Time will tell. She tells Elena and Elena tells her to stay away from him and to stay with her tonight. She gets out of the car and throws her medallion out into a field. Caroline goes to Elena’s house for a girl’s night too. Bonnie tells Caroline she tossed the necklace and Elena confirms it, but Caroline finds it in Bonnie’s bag after being given permission to look through it. Bonnie tells her she’s a witch, but Caroline doesn’t listen at first. She says she doesn’t believe in that stuff, but if Bonnie does then she will too. Then, they summon Emily who freaks them out and takes the necklace. Emily walks through the house and leaves the medallion on the ground to trap Bonnie. Emily messes with the lights, seems to be torturing Bonnie in the bathroom she’s trapped in. Then, all of a sudden, she says she’s fine. I’m pretty sure Emily must have possessed her. Oh, and she did! It’s her reflection in the mirror, not Bonnie’s!

Elena tells Stefan about Damon’s threat. The medallion belonged to Katherine. Emily, her handmaid and witch, gave it to her. Stefan finds Damon at the Grill. They play darts and Damon asks what Stefan’s game is. Stefan laughs because he’s been asking him the same thing for months. They go to the football field and play football together. He knows he’s trying to get something from him. Stefan talks about how their love for Katherine wasn’t real. They were compelled to love her. Damon always thought he was the last to see her, but Stefan tells him it was really him. Damon confesses he wants the crystal because he’s going to try to bring Katherine back. Damon begged Emily to save Katherine. She did. She trapped her in a grave or something under the church. The downfall was that it only worked with the comet, so to free her from the grave, she’d have to wait until the next comet. 150 years later. That’s why Emily is haunting Bonnie. She doesn’t want to keep her end of the bargain. Damon preserves Emily’s lineage for her saving Katherine. When she doesn’t answer, Elena knows it’s Bonnie. Elena calls Stefan and Damon listens to the call. They know she’s going to the church. Emily uses her powers to keep Damon from following her. He gets almost staked by a tree. Stefan lets him down. Emily explains in order to save Katherine, she had to save all the vampires in the church. That’s why she won’t keep her end of the bargain. She can’t bring all those vampires back. Damon attacks Bonnie’s body. Stefan saves her by feeding her his blood, because she’s only barely alive. Damon tells Stefan Katherine never compelled him. He knew every step of the way. For him it was real. And now he’s going to leave. Bonnie keeps asking questions. Elena tells her she’ll explain everything. Stefan doesn’t argue. She tells him she can do this. She doesn’t have to stay away from him, but he can’t. He has to leave. It was a mistake for him to come home. She begs him not to walk away. He does. through tears, Elena tells Bonnie everything, even that he’s leaving.

After Caroline goes home, Matt comes by her room. He confesses it creeped him out that they cuddled, because he’s never liked her, but it felt nice. He wanted her to know he stayed because he felt bad for her, because he knows how it feels to feel alone. He spends the night with her again.

Oh, snap! Logan isn’t dead! He’s a vampire now! He shows up at the Gilbert house and asks, “Aren’t you gonna invite me in?”

TVD: Season 1 Episode 8 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 8

Creepy vibes. A woman laughing. Stefan sitting in his room or parlor and starting to freak out a little. At first, he thinks it’s Damon, but then he’s jumped. It’s some girl named Lexi who’s come to wish him a happy birthday. Lexi tries to encourage Stefan to leave, but he explains he’s there for Elena. He’s 162 years old.

The sheriff questions Elena, Jeremy, Matt, and Stefan about Vicki and her whereabouts. They all seem to give the same story, but the sheriff seems to suspect vampires. After the questioning, Elena asks Stefan to stay away from her because people get hurt around him.

Damon tries seducing Lexi, but Lexi is only there for Stefan. When he doesn’t give it a rest, she chokes him and reminds him she’s older and therefore stronger than they are.

Damon takes the vervain to the sheriff and asks questions about their plans. She says they’re now looking at anyone new to town since the deaths began. He offers any help he can provide.

Bonnie shows up at Elena’s house and she asks why Elena is so down in the dumps. “Stefan and I broke up.” Bonnie apologizes for being MIA. When Elena asks Bonnie to take her mind off it, she sort of makes it worse by sort of better on accident. She shows Elena her witch powers which only adds to the supernatural secrets Elena has to keep. She’s amazed by the witch powers—making down pillow feathers float around the room. She asks why she told her if her grandma asked her not to. “I can’t keep a secret from my best friend.” Of course, that makes Elena feel guilty.

Damon compels Caroline to throw a party at the Grill and to get the crystal back. Damon tells Stefan and Lexi to come and she tries to convince him to go. While she’s drinking human blood, but donated human blood. While they’re getting ready for the party, Elena shows up and Lexi starts to freak out about her looking like Katherine. Elena leaves. Lexi makes him explain why her. He explains she’s basically the opposite of Katherine except in looks. “When I’m around her I completely forget what I am.” He confesses he’s in love with her. She draws the parallel that they must be related. Stefan claims he doesn’t want to know. He doesn’t to draw the connection to them.

Lexi shows up at the party by herself and tells Damon Stefan said he’d be by later. He shows up at Elena’s to check on her. She mentions “the girl in the towel” and he explains she’s his oldest friend—350 years old. Elena feels uncomfortable knowing she’s a vampire. She needs to talk to someone, but the only one she can talk to is him. He promises always to be there for her. She thanks him for coming by and he starts to leave, but then turns around, asks if she needs a ride to the party, and tells her it’s his birthday. She says she’s going to stay in tonight. Part of me believes her, but the other part doesn’t.

Caroline asks for the necklace back and Bonnie says she can’t give it back. She works out that Damon is the one who really wants it back.

Stefan apologizes to Matt, explaining he “went through something similar once.” He understands. He realizes his mom is just like their mother. Unreliable and always leaving.

Damon emotionally abuses Caroline, again. Calling her stupid, useless, and shallow. All because she can’t get his crystal back and because he’s confused about why people can’t touch it. Then, he goes out and attacks someone. When the sheriff shows up she asks the girl what happened. Seems like she’s probably going to feed them a Damon induced lie.

Elena does show up and jealously watches Stefan and Lexi shoot pool together. Damon comes up to her and asks what it’s like to be so righteous. She says it flares up around psychopaths. Then, she asks him what he did to her brother because he’s so different. He says he took away his suffering. I wonder if he fed her his blood like with Vicki. Lexi “buys” drinks for her and Stefan, then sees Elena and buys one for her. She tells Elena that the love of her life was human and he went through similar emotions Elena’s going through. She encourages her not to let him go, because it’s real and when it’s real, you can’t let it go. Elena says it was really nice meeting her. After a moment, Elena goes up to Stefan.

Caroline gets hammered and asks Matt if she’s shallow. He asks if it’s a trick question. She says she doesn’t want to be. She wants to be deep. Abyss deep. Then, she asks him to take her home. Her mom is outside and asks if she’s been drinking.

Lexi goes to ask Damon why he’s really in Mystic Falls. He says he has a diabolical plan and that he can’t tell her. The sheriff comes in with the girl and asks her if she sees anyone who attacked them. She I.D.’s Lexi who Damon then stakes. She asks why and he explains it’s part of the plan. Throwing the police of his trail now that he’s decided to stay in town.

At her house, Caroline asks Matt if he ever feels like there’s no one in the word who loves him. He agrees life can be rough. Then, he gets up to leave and she asks him not to leave. He climbs into bed with her and holds her. I bet they’re going to be a thing.

Stefan plans to kill Damon and Elena tries to stop him. She’s worried about what this will do to him. She begs him to talk to her and let her be there for him. He says she was right to stay away from him. They fight and she stakes him in the gut, “You saved my life. I’m sparing yours. Now we’re done.”

Bonnie has a nightmare or something about her running through the woods and someone saying, “It’s coming.”

TVD: Season 1 Episode 7 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 7

Vicki is still being looked for and she shows up in Tyler’s car. She’s afraid. She tells him how hungry she is; how she can’t control it. Then, she attacks him. Stefan and Damon show up just in time. Damon compels Tyler to believe he didn’t see any of them. Is this going to be what slowly brings him to humanity?

Elena wakes up quietly freaked out. She tells Jeremy he should go to school and wait for a call.

Damon and Stefan are playing the angel and devil on Vicki’s shoulders to help her decide who/what to feed from. “We choose our own path. Our values and our actions define who we are,” Stefan says. Damon decides to leave, while he walks away Elena rings the doorbell looking for Stefan. She calls Damon arrogant and glib, he calls her brave and stupid; and she calls him out. “If you wanted me dead, I’d be dead. I’m not.” She asks Stefan about Vicki. He explains that it may take longer for her since she’s a drug addict.

At the Grill, the Mayor and his wife talk about the vampires, how Logan let them get the compass, and how they should be worried that he apparently knows the town history. Damon is sitting there listening.

Stefan explains to Vicki she’ll have to live with the urge to drink human blood and that he isn’t proud of having drank it in the past. Elena makes a face that says she’s trying not to freak out about him drinking human blood. He also tells Vicki caffeine keeps them from being too cold to touch. Stefan leaves Elena to watch Vicki while he gets her more animal blood. She tells her she doesn’t want Jeremy apart of this. Vicki chokes her and threatens her, she strung her brother along for 15 years and then dumped him; that’s all she sees in her. Stefan agrees that Vicki shouldn’t see Jeremy.

Vicki asks Damon why he did it. He says he was bored. “One of the pitfalls of eternal life.” He and Stefan show her the perks of being a vampire. Speed. When she tries, she shows up home, but finds she can’t go in without an invitation. Matt is there and says the right words to get her inside. He gets mad about her “drug trip.” She starts complaining about her headache. Then, Stefan shows up and asks to come in, she says don’t let him in, so Matt tells him to leave.

Elena tries again to encourage Jeremy to let Vicki go so she can heal. He explains Vicki has been for him what Stefan has been for her—a bright spot in the darkness. She texts him, saying she’ll be at the high school party.

At the Grill, Damon tries to compel the Mayor’s wife, but she’s wearing vervain in her bracelet. They flirt with each other. She tells him about the counsel and asks for more vervain.

At the Halloween party, Matt tells Elena Vicki is there dressed as a vampire. She’s trying to fight her urge, but she’s starting to lose it. Stefan gets there and drags her to a classroom. Vicki tries to get Matt to believe Stefan won’t leave her alone. Elena tries to assure Matt everything is ok. Matt tries to fight, but Stefan urges him to believe he’s trying to help her.

Damon tries to take the jewel form Bonnie who is wearing it a part of her witch costumer per Caroline’s request. She burns him.

Vicki asks Jeremy to leave with her. She bites his lip while they’re making out and she tastes his blood. He sees her vamp up and watches her use her super strength on Elena and Stefan. Stefan stakes Vicki after she feeds from Elena. She cries over Vicki’s body after telling Stefan to take Jeremy away. Stefan calls Damon for help with the corpse. When he shows up, Elena starts hitting at him, accusing him of caring when he says he doesn’t. He warns her that she needs to leave. “Your wounds are bleeding and you need to leave.” She does leave, blames the blood on an “idiot with fake blood” when Matt asks about it, and lies about not knowing where Vicki is. After walking away, she starts crying in the car. She doesn’t want to lie. She doesn’t want to be a part of any of this.

At home, Stefan is waiting for Elena and Jeremy is in his room crying. She goes to comfort him. Asking if she understands what happened. He knows what he saw, but he doesn’t understand. Stefan sits outside listening to the emotional battle. “Why does everyone have to die on me,” Jeremy asks. Elena goes to check on Stefan and asks him to make Jeremy forget. Stefan explains he can’t do it right because of how he lives. Damon shows up and says he can do it. He just asks what she wants him to believe. “She left town. She’s not coming back. He shouldn’t look for her or worry about him. It’s going to hurt, but he’ll move on.” When Damon goes inside, she tells Stefan she wants to forget everything, but she can’t. She can’t forget how she feels about him.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 6 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 6

Flash back to 1864 when Stefan is either human or barely not human. It’s the first official sight of Katherine.

“What are you? What are you?” Elena demands. “You know,” he tells her. “You wouldn’t be here if didn’t… Everything you know. Everything you believe is about to change. Are you ready for that? …I’m a vampire.” She says she’s shouldn’t have come. Then she freaks out and tries to leave. He flashes in front of her, begging her to let him explain. She leaves and he lets her, but then shows up in her room while she’s on the verge of a full-blown panic attack—aka the only sensible reaction to finding out your boyfriend is a vampire that I’ve ever seen! Ha, ha. She tries to run from him, but he stops her from opening the door. He begs her to let him explain, that he’d never hurt her, that it’s been Damon attacking people. She says that if he really won’t hurt her, then he’ll leave. She literally begs him.

Damon eats the stoners but leaves Vicki alive. While burning the corpses, he calls Stefan, begging for his ring. He waits outside her house for a while desperately wanting her to let him in.

Elena asks Stefan to meet her in daylight at a coffee shop so she can separate fact from fiction. Mirrors are myth. He can eat garlic. Crucifixes are decorations. Survives the sun because of the rings. The mind manipulation. He asks for the day so he can explain everything to her before she makes a decision.

Damon takes Vicki home and leaves her on the couch. He drinks, begs Stefan for his ring because he’s bored, and then appears to turn Vicki into a vampire.

Stefan takes Elena to the middle of the woods where his home used to be. It’s now in ruins. She notices how old it looks and asks how long he’s been… He’s been 17 since 1864. “OMG…” “You said you wanted to know. I’m not going to hold anything back.”

Damon and Stefan used to be best friends until Katherine came into the picture. While they’re playing the new game of football, Katherine asks to join in, takes the ball and runs away, begging him to chase her. Damon was in the confederacy but left right before the founder’s ball. The conniving and manipulative Katherine pits the boys against each other. While fooling around with each other, Stefan says he’ll love her forever, she says forever is very long time, he says not long enough, and she vamps up and bites him. Then, persuades him never to tell anyone. She does the same with Damon. She wants to be with both of them forever.

Stefan hid Damon’s ring at the ruins of their old home. He explains to Elena that if doesn’t give it back, then Damon will retaliate in the only way he knows how to hurt him, by attacking her.

At the estate, Vicki and Damon are partying. She’s going on about being over Tyler and being into Jeremy, because he’s always seen something more in her. She asks why he doesn’t have a girlfriend because he’s hot. He does the cocky, I know thing. Then, says, “I’ve been in love, it’s painful, pointless, and overrated.” They spend the next while just dancing around the house. They trash someone’s bedroom, probably Stefan’s, maybe his. She pours her heart out to him, and he decides to “help” her. Then, he kills her by snapping her neck. When she finally wakes up, she’s dead and a vampire. At first, he tries to persuade her to let him go with her, because she doesn’t believe it. He warns her she’s about to go crazy. Then, he lets her go, telling her to go to the Gilbert’s house. She does and that’s where she starts to freak out. He head is killing her, the sun bothered her, and she’s got the major munchies.

Elena asks if Stefan’s ever used the persuasion power on her. He explains the necklace and tells her to keep it on so she always knows she’s free to make her own decision.

Jeremy calls Matt to come over. She freaks out about the quiet speaking being too loud and her mouth hurting where he fangs will be coming in. They become mesmerized by the TV. Then Elena and Stefan show up. He explains what’s going on and that if she doesn’t choose to feed, once she remembers what’s going on, then she’ll die. Elena freaks out again realizing Stefan had to make the choice. Upstairs, she almost bites Jeremy but fights it and runs away. Stefan informs Elena that he can track Vicki. Without hesitation, she tells him to go after her. She tries to keep calm and convince herself and Jeremy that everything will be okay. While they’re talking, there’s a ring at the door. It’s Damon. She tries to block him from coming in, but he overpowers her. She orders Jeremey to go upstairs. He takes note of her fear, knows Stefan’s told her the truth. He claims he’s just looking for Stefan. He claims Vicki is going to thank him some day and she asks if he thanked Katherine.

Stefan finally finds Vicki in the wounds. She’s starting to remember everything. She asks what happens if she doesn’t feed. “It’ll all just be over.” She wants to know if she’ll be better, he doesn’t answer. She asks him to take her home. And that’s when reporter boy comes in after tracking the vamps. He shoots Stefan with a wooden bullet which hurts, but doesn’t kill him. Damon shows up just in time and attacks the guy. “If anyone’s gonna kill you; it’s gonna be me.” Then, Vicki, not necessarily by choice, feeds off reporter boy and officially changes.

Elena waits on her porch for Stefan. She worries about his injury. Then, Stefan tells her he tried to stop her, but he couldn’t. He is going to do everything he can to show her she can live on animal blood. Elena gave him the day, believes he won’t hurt her, and promises to keep his secret, but officially breaks up with him. Then, she goes inside and breaks down crying. It’s heartbreaking and I want to hurt for her, but mostly I’m just really pleased that her reaction to everything is so sensible. She hurts so much to say she can’t be with him, he’s the only thing that has helped her feel more than sadness since her parents’ death, but right now she can’t be with him. Eventually she will be, I know. You don’t get to eight seasons and a five season spinoff without the original romance lasting at least a while, but still. It’s not happening just yet. I hope it takes a while for her to give in to her love, or lust or whatever, for him. This thing needs to continue to be sensible! As is, just for her reaction to him being a vampire, it is the superior vampire drama.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 5 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 5

Stefan leaves Damon in the basement with the vervain. His plan is to leave him weak and let him go without blood until he mummifies and becomes a living corpse. So far, his plan is working. Elena worries about Stefan’s secrets and lies after disappearing for three days.

Caroline tells Bonnie that she has a bunch of gaps in her memory and that for all she knows she let him bite her. When Stefan shows up at school, Elena is shocked and Caroline asks when Damon will be back. Stefan says in his dark and mysterious manner that Damon won’t be coming back.

At the bar, Elena shoots pool with Matt and talks boy problems with him because they were best friends before dating. Stefan shows up an hour late and still refusing to give Elena any kind of answer. While there, an older man recognizes Stefan who freaks out and asks Elena to leave with him. She refuses and walks away.

Stefan shows up at Elena’s to make her dinner and says that if she’s going to break up with him, then she needs to know him. He starts with information about Katherine then proceeds with random facts about himself. She offers to take over slicing the cheese for their dinner. I bet she’s gonna cut herself. Oh, and she does! He gets her blood on his hand, turns vamp, she sees it in the mirror reflection, and… he manages to change back before she makes him turn around. Dang it! I want to know her reaction when she finds his secret!

Oh, snap! Damon has a power to call people without being with them? Is it the crow? He calls Caroline’s name and after a few calls, she hears him and the crow appears. She freaks out a bit, but tries to calm herself.

He taunts Stefan about how the only thing to get between him and Elena now is the truth. He just walks away.

At the “sexy suds” car washing event, one of the cheerleaders is very rude and Bonnie makes the water attack her.

While washing a car together, Elena starts questioning Stefan about his ring. It’s a family crest for the Italian renaissance. She suggests he take it off for protection and he tries to keep his cool while denying it.

Okay, so now Damon projects himself into the presence of Caroline?

The older man shows up at the car wash. Elena asks him about why he thought Stefan was the same guy from a while back. He explains he thought he saw him in early June 1953. He was passing through to see his uncle Joseph who was killed in an animal attack at the same time. He knows Stefan because of his ring and his brother. Elena asks her aunt Jenna’s sort of boyfriend for help finding info on the incident the old man mentioned.

Ooh, the summoning is working. Caroline is at the Salvatore estate and she’s about to let Damon out of his cage in the basement… Zach gets to the basement just in time to keep Caroline from completely opening the door, but she opens it enough for Damon to break free. Sapped of his power, he’s not strong enough to fight both of them, so she’s able to escape.

Bonnie tries to dry water from the ground with her powers, but accidently sets the street on fire instead. Then she finds herself in a trance that Stefan is able to break her from. Only he notices, because like her, he’s supernatural. She goes to her grandma for help and answers.

Matt, for Elena’s sake, warns Stefan that she’s big on trust, so the more he tries to hide something, the more likely she’ll be to push for more information until she finds her answers.

At the house, Jenna’s boyfriend and news reporter sneaks through Jeremy’s room and finds the Gilbert watch and takes it.

Elena tries to convince herself through her diary that she doesn’t believe in anything. She believes in birth, life, and death. But, she’s finally starting to understand who or what Damon is. Un-aging men. Men who don’t get hurt and change unexpectedly. Women bitten on the neck. People drained of blood. Vicki calling it what it is… a vampire. She knows, but she doesn’t want to believe it.

Damon shows up in the graveyard to attack Vicki. Stefan finds Zach dead and Damon escaped, so he gets a stake and plans to attack Damon, but is stopped when he finds Elena at the door as he opens it. “What are you?” Yes! Finally! Ugh, but I’m supposed to be going to bed… Guess not yet! Haha

TVD: Season 1 Episode 4 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 4

Elena wakes up to freaky noises and shadow movements. I’m sure it’s Damon, but who knows. The lights won’t come on, but the TV does, saying Elena Gilbert has been the most recent attack. Damon shows up and attacks her. The next scene has Stefan waking up from a nightmare that has apparently been induced by Damon. Stefan attacks him with a knife, but of course, Damon is fine. After explaining he plans to stay a while, Damon retaliates and stabs Stefan with the knife.

Stefan shows up at Elena’s house and they start making out in her room. When his lust turns to blood lust, Stefan pulls away and waits for his face to go back to normal. Elena invites him to go to the Founder’s Day party with him. He agrees and explains the Salvatore’s don’t get invited anymore. I’m assuming because they probably caused all the attacks back in the day. But, we shall see.

Caroline tries to say Damon can’t go with her to the party, but he persuades her to let him go. Then, he comments, “What’s so special about this Bella girl? Edward is so whipped.” She says he needs to start from the first book. I laughed because it’s hilarious. The evil vampire reading Twilight. Uh, oh. Caroline knows he’s a vampire and doesn’t care, I guess because of the persuasion thing. He asks if he’s going to kill her; he says he will, but not yet, because he needs her for something—digging into someone’s life. He explains becoming a vampire means getting bitten, drinking a vampire’s blood, dying, and then attacking another human.

At the Salvatore estate, Damon attacks Zach for questioning him. Stefan walks in and starts to plot with Zach who says Vervain can help him stop him. Damon made sure vervain hasn’t been grown in Mystic Falls since the 1800’s. Zach shows Stefan a secret garden deep in the depths of his basement because he trusts him.

Caroline shares information with Bonnie about Stefan saying Damon told her not to tell. Perhaps he did, but I’d believe it more likely he planted the info on Caroline to tell Bonnie so Elena would inevitably find out. Allegedly, Katherine picked Damon and that drove Stefan mad so that he manipulated her, filled her head with lies, and turned her against Damon. It’s possible Stefan did do that, but it’s just as possible that story is more about Damon.

Stefan and Damon were at the first Founder’s Day Party and go through the motions of a brotherly banter. Stefan took Katherine to the first Founder’s Day Party. He took her home, kissed her cheek, and said good night. Then, went inside to Damon. Maybe it is true? Maybe Stefan did go crazy? Maybe this is another case of dark, brooding vampire trying to make up for his past mistakes.

At the party, Damon does seem a bit jealous of a kiss on the cheek shared between Elena and Stefan. At the party, the original guest list is hanging on the wall with Damon and Stefan’s names on it. Another clue for Elena’s growing suspicions. Caroline asks Stefan to dance, likely per Damon’s orders, which leaves Damon and Elena alone to discuss family history. They play off the names on the list being “the original Salvatore brothers.” Damon shares a history lesson with Elena. A church of civilians was attacked by confederate soldiers during the civil war. Damon says the civilians weren’t there on accident. They were there because they were Union sympathizers who the confederates wanted rounded up and burned alive. “Stefan and Damon had someone they loved very much inside that church. When they went to rescue them, they were shot. Murdered in cold blood…” A woman who they loved was in the church. He gives her the smolder and she says she doesn’t want to get between them.

A candle on Bonnie’s table goes out and she lights it again with her mind. Freaked out, she quickly blows it back out.

While Stefan and Elena dance, Caroline comments about how cute they look. Damon snaps at her to stop talking.

Stefan apologizes for if Damon drove her crazy while they were together. She tells him he was on his best behavior, apologized about his past, and explained his behavior all goes back to Katherine. She asks him to talk about Katherine and he gets defensive. She says she wants him to open up, he assumes this is because of something Damon said. She denies it and asks him to say anything about himself. Anything at all, but he won’t. He thinks it’s Damon’s fault; but it’s sort of because Bonnie mentioned she doesn’t know him at all.

While with Caroline upstairs, Damon finds a very important crystal he apparently hid upstairs a long time ago, probably 145 years ago.

When Tyler’s mom, the mayor’s wife notices all the candles are out, she rudely tells the staff to light them. When she and the staff are gone, Bonnie lights the candles with her mind.

In the bathroom, Caroline and Elena run into each other in the bathroom. She notices the bite mark on Caroline’s neck and finds another on her shoulder. She immediately suspects Damon who Caroline swears didn’t do it. Elena storms outside and threatens Damon if he doesn’t stay away from Caroline, whose mother is the sheriff. She finds Stefan and apologizes for listening to Damon, telling him he’s left bruises and bite marks all over her and that he’s got her “all messed up in the head.” When Stefan doesn’t react, she gets upset and says he should be calling the police on him. He asks her to trust him, saying there are things she can’t understand, and he wants to tell her but can’t. She tells him trust is earned, not just handed over. Damon gets pissed off and drags Caroline away from the party. She swears she didn’t say anything except that he doesn’t mean to hurt her. He calms down a bit, but still bites her, saying he’s done with her. Then, he starts to weaken, because Stefan spiked Caroline’s drink, knowing he would drink from her. Then, he takes him and locks him the secret garden. Caroline finds the crystal on the ground when she wakes up.

The final scene is of the mayor, sheriff, and other important people who need special artifacts from various founding families to keep the vampires away.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 3 – Recap and Reactions

Season 1 Episode 3

Caroline wakes up with Damon still in her bed. She finds her neck wound and tries to sneak away from him. Of course, she doesn’t succeed. He acts cool, but when she starts throwing things at him, he moves to attack her again.

When Matt and Tyler see Elena and Stefan walking together, Tyler throws a football at the back of Stefan’s head. Of course, Stefan turns around and catches it before it hits him. Then throws it back to Tyler with an impressive pass. Elena tries to convince him to join the team. At first, he refuses but then asks the coach for a try out, while Elena gets back to her first cheer practice because “can’t be sad girl forever.”

Caroline and Damon show up to a dinner Elena has planned for herself, Stefan, and Bonnie. He plays on the charm for Elena. He purposely mentions having watched most of the people they love die, including Katherine. Elena correctly deduces that apparently both of them loved Katherine. He implies he loved her first when asked, but doesn’t actually say it. She apologizes for his lost, because he “loved him too.” He suggests she give up on cheerleading, because she doesn’t seem to like it anymore. They have a moment, but then Bonnie interrupts.

Stefan speaks with Caroline in the living room, questioning her about her scarf, knowing full well Damon has fed off her. Damon comes in and persuades Caroline to go help the girls in the kitchen. Then, he threatens Elena who has now welcomed him into her home.

Elena has a dream about Stefan. They start making out. When she pulls off her shirt, he does too, but when his comes off he turns into Damon. She freaks out and wakes up with a crow secretly watching her from the window.

Tyler and Jeremy get into a fight and Stefan stops them. He gets cut pretty badly and Elena notices. When it goes away, Elena is freaked out. He claims it’s nothing, that it wasn’t his blood. Knowing something is off about him, she goes to ask Bonnie what she saw when she touched him. Death. She saw death.

While Elena is at her car, Damon sneaks up behind her and starts talking smack about Caroline who is a close friend of hers. He apologizes for making her feel uncomfortable. She calls him out on her crap. He starts suggesting she’s been attracted to her, that he bets she even dreamt about him—secret powers to make her dream about him?—and tries to persuade her to want to kiss him. It doesn’t work. She slaps him and says, “I don’t know what happened in the past, but I am not Katherine.” Then, she walks off like the badass she apparently is.

Matt befriends Stefan. Damon watches and mentions that a necklace Stefan gave her was full of some herb that I guess keeps the persuasion from working. He threatens to eat her again, but Stefan knows he won’t, because somewhere deep down he has feelings for her. He swears he still has some shred of humanity left in him. To prove he doesn’t, after he comes out to get Stefan to come in for the game, Damon attacks him. After 145 years, there must not be any humanity left in him. I assume there is, but I could be wrong.

Elena is seriously trying to figure out what’s going on in this town. She doesn’t buy it’s just an animal attacking everyone. She’s not convinced Stefan didn’t get cut. She’s slowly pieces the puzzle together. I can’t wait for her to find out who Stefan and Damon really are. I want to know what her reaction will be.

Perhaps there is a shred of humanity left in Damon, love or obsession or something. He shows up in Elena’s room while she’s sleeping and gently strokes her face in what seems to be a loving embrace. Only time will tell what lies ahead.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 2 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 2

Another opening scene with stranger victims. Another couple. First the male and then the female are attacked.

The starting diary scene has both Elena and Stefan pining over each other and being happier than either of them remember being in a long time. In history class, they get caught staring at each other. After class, Stefan gives her an authentic edition of Wuthering Heights with Bronte’s real name.

In the courtyard, Matt is talking to Elena about Vicki. Stefan listens in and when he hears the words, Vampire, he bolts. He gets to the hospital about the same time Matt does. Vicki freaks out and attacks Matt. When he goes to get the nurse, Stefan mesmerizes Vicki into believing she’s fine and she doesn’t remember anything other than an animal. What I want to know is why she isn’t a vampire. She’s been bitten, but not killed. How does one become a vampire in this world?

Elena goes to visit the Salvatore estate. She doesn’t find Stefan, but she does find Damon, and Damon’s crow. The Salvatore home is very old school. Damon purposely brings up Katherine and makes it awkward for everyone. Stefan pops up behind them in the living room. The anger in him is palpable and uncomfortable. But he and Damon are both incredibly hot. Back at home, she discusses the issue with her aunt who jokes about it.

At the hospital, Vicki freaks out with nightmares about Damon. I’m not sure if they were just nightmares or if Damon really did show up. He does show up at the high school though. He teases Caroline who he met in the last episode at a café.

There’s a comet that falls over Mystic Falls every 145 years and tonight’s the night it comes. Bonnie seems to think it brings evil with it. Elena tries to push Stefan away because they both have complicated relationships with their brothers and their exes.

At a bar or café or something, Vicki runs into Damon. She says, “I know you.” He replies, “That’s unfortunate.” She can’t figure out why she knows him, but she starts to have a panic attack. She runs to the bathroom and pops some pills. He attacks her in the bathroom. When Matt asks if Stefan has seen her, he listens for Damon who is emotionally torturing her on a roof. He tries to stop him, but he can’t. So, Damon persuades her to believe Stefan did it. Then, he rips her bandage off to tempt Stefan into feeding. When he refuses and swears he’d rather be staked alive, Damon gives in for now and persuades Vicki to believe nothing happened.

When Stefan goes back to the café to look for Elena, Bonnie and Caroline tell him she went home. Bonnie gives him her number and email. When she touches him, she has a vision about him. Apparently, it was freaky, but we don’t know what she saw. All we know is that her gran says she’s a witch related to the witches of the Salem trials or something.

Once again, Damon follows creepily behind Caroline as she walks to her car. He pretends he didn’t mean to scare her, but of course, he did.

Elena shows up at the Salvatore estate again. This time to watch the comet with Stefan. She confesses she was about to write in her diary at the end of the day like she always does, but then she realizes everything she would have written was something she should just tell him. So, she showed up and told him that she is scared of what could be between them. He says that he would write in his that this reality with her is good. Then they kiss and it’s beautiful, perhaps too soon, and a little unnerving since I’m still not sure why her? And what happened to Katherine? I’ve seen spoilers over the years, but I don’t tend to remember them if I know I want to watch it eventually. So far, I only know a few spoilers and none of them seem too big to matter much. Either way, I knew Katherine was a character, but that’s been the extent of it. I think she might be an evil vampire character, perhaps the one who turned Stefan, but that’s just speculation based on knowing she broke his heart and having a vague knowledge of spoilers that may or may not be accurate.

The final scene shows Damon and Caroline in bed together. Halfway through their make-out, or sex, session, he vamps up and apparently attacks her. It’s left on a cliffhanger though, so I’ll have to wait to see what happens when I watch the next episode tomorrow.

TVD: Season 1 Episode 1 – Recap and Reactions

Episode 1

I’m not sure why, but I really have a thing for vampire stories. Especially when those vampire stories involve actors that I really like. So, of course, I’ve finally started to watch The Vampire Diaries. I’m going to attempt to recap as I watch it. So far, we’re off to a great start. Cindy Busby, aka Ashley Benson from Heartland, was the first victim. This vampire character, Stefan, really is kind of hot. And the creep factor vibes are on point already. So far, that’s just from the creepy raven or crow or whatever this bird is and the fog.

I like the mesmerizing eye powers vampires apparently have in this show. He doesn’t seem to be trying to use them on Elena though. It seems she’s using her “powers” on him. Not to mention he smells her blood and almost loses it on her. She falls near him in the cemetery where she’s visiting her dead parents and before she even realizes she’s been hurt, he smells the blood and loses it. Before that, she notices a random ring he wears.

Both of them keep a journal full of memories. Ha, ha. He shows up at her house to return her journal after picking it up. When she says, “You don’t have to stay out there,” it’s not enough of an invitation for him to come in so he kind of has to just stay there. He plays it off with an, “It’s okay.”

Stefan claims he lives with his uncle, but he really lives with his nephew. I guess Stefan grew up in Mystic Falls, but when he was turned a hundred or so years ago, he had to move. Now he’s back. At his house, he looks at a picture of someone named, Katherine from the late/mid 1800’s. Katherine looks identical to Elena. In the next scene, they’re in history class and Stefan educates everyone on a past historical event. I guess he’s one of the original settlers for Mystic Falls.

When he shows up at the first high school party of the school year, he uses his enhanced hearing abilities to find Elena who is talking to her friend, Bonnie, about him. Bonnie jokes about his romantic novel stare and he smiles. He meets up with her in the sneaky vampire speed kind of way and while they’re talking, his romance novel stare starts to turn into a creepy-eyed vampire stare. He disappears and the next scene shows a vampire attacking a high school girl, Vicki, who Elena’s brother Jeremy likes. Once again there is fog and a bird. Naturally, we’re left to assume it’s Stefan. I assume it’s his brother, Damon. When Jeremy is drunkenly walking through the woods, he lands on her. She’s lost a lot of blood, but she’s not dead yet.

Yes! It is his brother, Damon. I guess Stefan is the good vampire, the vegan vampire. Damon is clearly the evil vampire. He keeps killing people for the sake of messing up Stefan’s life. Then, he takes Stefan’s ring and we learn he wears it because it protects him from the sun. Good to know, because I was wondering why he wasn’t burning, or at least sparkling in the daylight. I’m assuming Katherine was Stefan’s true love or something and that he killed her or something, because he gets all fired up when Damon starts talking about her and comparing her to Katherine.

In the hospital, Vicki says one word to her brother Matt, aka Elena’s ex-boyfriend. “Vampire.”

It seems like this is going to be a show like One Tree Hill in that various scenes will have voice overs from at least Stefan and Elena as they write in their diaries, which makes the title of the show make sense. I never questioned the title until they started writing and they I realized it made sense. In the final scene, Stefan shows up at Elena’s house and she invites him in. The relief on his face when he says yes is almost tangible.

I’m not entirely sure how I feel about any of this yet. I mean, it’s certainly intriguing. Stefan specifically says he has to get to know her. Probably because she looks like this Katherine person.

Episode one review of The Vampire Diaries. So far, so good. The violence isn’t too much. Sex is discussed, but so far at a sort of minimum and not spoken of or shown in too much detail. Language hasn’t been used at all yet. So, in terms of appropriateness, I’ll give it a three. We’re only two episodes in, so we’re still establishing relationships and they’re still in high school. I’m sure by the end of the series they won’t be in high school which, as with Buffy the Vampire Slayer, will probably mean less subtly with the TV-14 stuff. I cautiously approve of this show so far. Hopefully it remains at three stars so I can get to season 3 and 4 when Claire Holt (Emma Gilbert from H2O: Just Add Water) and Phoebe Tonkin (Cleo Sertori from H2O: Just Add Water) come in and eventually The Originals where Phoebe is in almost every episode and Claire is in about half the episodes. We shall see how it continues tomorrow.

Cloak & Dagger – Season 1 Recap and Review

As a Conservative Christian girl, I try to be very careful with the shows and movies I watch, books I read, and music I listen to. For the most part, that means I stick to Disney shows and Hallmark movies. I do love a good comic book-based series though. Arrow. The Flash. Supergirl. Sort of Legends of Tomorrow. I love them. I love The Avengers and I plan to watch Agents of SHIELD eventually. When I learned that Freeform was putting out a new comic-book based series, I was excited, especially because it stars Olivia Holt from Disney Channel. However, I was also apprehensive. Freeform isn’t exactly known for putting out family friendly content. After all, that is why many assume they changed their name from ABC Family. Still, I really wanted to watch the new show Marvel show, Cloak & Dagger. For three months, I deliberated whether I would or would not watch this new show. Friday, August 31, 2018, I decided to watch it. This is what I thought.

From the moment I pressed play on Hulu, I was hooked on the new Marvel television show Cloak & Dagger. There was mystery, intrigue, and drama from the start. My eyes were glued to the screen from the start. With every scene, the show kept getting better and better until the epic season finale. In only ten episodes, viewers were able to mourn, grow, and rejoice with Tyrone Johnson and Tandy Bowen as they navigated life after the tragic accidents that caused their paths to cross.

Eight years ago, Tandy Bowen was riding in the back seat of her father’s car on a dark and stormy night. At the same time, Tyrone Johnson was trying to right a wrong done to his brother, Billy Johnson, by a rich white man who didn’t pay for services rendered to him. While Nathan Bowen was arguing on the phone with a coworker about an experiment gone wrong, Billy was trying to explain to his little brother why stealing back what was rightfully theirs was still wrong. With his focus on his phone call and not on the road, Nathan Bowen lost control of his car and spun out of control. When trying to return the car radio Tyrone stole, Billy was shot and killed by a police officer for stealing the radio. Tandy, Nathan, Billy, and Tyrone all ended up in the water that night. Tandy and Nathan after spinning off a bridge with their car, Billy after being shot, and Tyrone after jumping in after his big brother. The experiment gone wrong caused an explosion that’s power surged through the water the four kindred spirits were now struggling to free themselves from. Sadly, Nathan Bowen and Billy Johnson did not make it out alive leaving Tandy and Tyrone to live with survivor’s guilt for the next eight years until fate brought them together again.

Days before the eighth anniversary of the accident, Tandy and Tyrone were thrown back into each other’s lives by forces out of their control. They quickly recognized each other when their yet undiscovered powers reacted to each other. They couldn’t touch without being blown apart from each other. Their powers were the mirror images of each other. Fight or flight. Light or dark. Hope or fear. Cloak and Dagger. They fought against each other in the beginning. Neither wanting the power they never asked for. Not wanting to see the things they were yet unused to seeing. Tyrone was a man of hope and goodness. He had always done the best he could, trying to right the world of the wrongs done to him that night. Tandy had always been a troublemaker—drugging rich kids, stealing their wealth, and getting high and their prescription drugs. When their powers surfaced, Tyrone was forced to see the fear of others. He was given the ability of flight instead of fight. Tandy was forced to see the hopes of others. Hopes she would never let herself feel before. She was given a tool to choose to fight when she would normally choose flight.

Soon, Tyrone and Tandy were forced into each other’s lives. Their powers tied them together, dragging each other into the other’s head or life at the most inopportune time. Through denial, loss, truth, and some self-reflection, they each learned to control their powers and work together to work for the greater good instead of simply for themselves. In this time, they learned they had been chosen to become the new divine pairing that would save the city of New Orleans once again. After saving the city in the last episode, they were both forced to face the new lives thrust upon them as result of learning the truth about what really went down that down eight years ago. The rest is to be seen in season two.

After watching the ten episodes that make up season one, I feel confident in saying Cloak & Dagger is a fairly appropriate tv show for teens and adults. The language was moderate, sexual content was fairly limited, the violence was acceptable, and the storyline so far is another inspiring representation of good versus evil and light versus dark. The spiritual content was not exactly what I would have chosen for it to be, but I don’t feel uncomfortable watching it, which is a huge plus for Freeform and teen shows in general. I can only hope the second season will be as good and appropriate as season one. Ultimately, Cloak & Dagger is a great teen drama full of action, heartbreak, and self-discovery and I can’t wait to see what happens with Tandy and Tyrone next!

August 26, 2018

I woke up and went to church. I came home and was going to go drive, but decided to try unpacking/organizing all my stuff. Most of it’s done. I even went to the apartment to get my bathroom stuff after grabbing each kid by the face and telling them, “You are smart. You are talented. You will have a great *insert grade here* school year. If anything good or bad happens, let me know so I can pray for you.” Micah started telling me some cool stuff that happened to a Christian dude and he quoted scripture. 💖

August 23, 2018

I woke up, I went to Walmart to get Dinosaur chicken nuggets, because so far only the Walmart on Military and 410 has them. Then, I went to get gas before taking my nuggets to the Mather’s. I drove a few hours for UberEats. Went back to the Mather’s and put up my green curtains. Went driving for DoorDash and made $18 in an hour! Came home, packed some more, and now I’m going to bed so I can finish packing in the morning before Papa and whichever sibling(s) come to help me move tomorrow.

August 22, 2018

The past few days have been rather uneventful. I wake up, take my lunch to the Mather’s, go driving, take a break at the Mather’s, and then finish driving. The last two nights I went back to the house and Jeanette and I watched Bachelor in Paradise. Last night, we also watched Insatiable with Darla. I’m disappointed in the show. I knew it would be inappropriate, but there is nothing redeeming about it. They, including Debby, also use the F-bomb a few times, which is even more disappointing. Tonight, I came home, showered, organized and packed a little more, and watched interviews of the Descendants 2 cast. Now, it’s time for bed so I can get up early and drive.

August 19, 2018

I haven’t posted the past few days because I’ve been spending all my time painting my room at the Mather’s with Jeanette. I don’t know if I’ll ever not feel weird saying “my room” instead of “Holly’s room.” Haha. I do know Chip & Joanna Gaines, the Scott brothers, and everyone else on HGTV deserve every penny they make renovating houses! It’s a lot of hard work! Haha. It’s worth it though!

Friday, I started the day at the gym shooting hoops. There were a bunch of guys there, which was lame at first, but then we all played a game of basketball together. I was able to keep up AND I made half my team’s points!

That evening, Jeanette and I went over to the Reiser’s for supper. Rich made AMAZING steak and Lavone made awesome potatoes! It was delicious!

Yesterday, I ran out of gas because the light didn’t come on, so I had a false sense of security. I was able to chug along for about a mile to the bottom of the hill, but then it stopped completely! Thankfully, Scott had gas in a gas can, Jeannette paid for another gas can full, and Darla gifted me $20.00 for gas! So, now I have a full tank!

Today, I went to church, went to the house for finishing touches, and drove for UberEats. I also worked on the design for how I want to arrange my room. When I came home, I moved everything that isn’t furniture out of my room and into the living room to sort and organize before the move. Now I have athletic stuff in my gym bag, a separate bag for first aid/beauty products, a bag for my computers, a bag for writing, and another bag for entertainment–game boys, Kindle, fidget spinners, balls, yo-yo, cards, and things. I’m going to take them to the car so that they’re always neat and organized. Hopefully, I won’t make a mess of the car anymore with this program. We’ll see.

August 15, 2018

I woke and spent most of the day driving. Then, I went to the Mather’s to get my skateboard and Jeanette and I ended up taking the rest of the Zach’s things out of Holly’s old room to prepare for it to be cleaned and repainted for me to move in next weekend. Then, I went to tell Dinah happy birthday and made a delivery with Fleet. It paid way better than Uber Eats does. I’m gonna have to transition into Fleet and see if it really does pay better.

August 14, 2018

I woke up and watched an episode of Liv & Maddie. Then, I went to the gym to shoot baskets while waiting for an order. I spent the rest of the day driving for Uber Eats until 5:30 when I drove home to shower and get ready for life group. Before life group, I finished reading Ella Enchanted; it’s definitely one of my favorite books! I have no complaints and that like never happens! After life group, I started reading Inkheart, because Stargirl and The Goose Girl, Shelby’s first two recommendations, were not available. Right after I started reading Inkheart, Stargirl became available. Haha. But, I don’t stop something after I’ve started, so I’ll read the Inkheart series first. Besides, it’s already grabbed my attention and I’ve only just finished chapter one! Now, I’m going to read the Proverb if the day before going to sleep.

August 11, 2018

I woke up and watched Liv & Maddie while eating breakfast. Then, Shelby came over to help me move the rest of my things to the house except anything I currently use.

Jeanette and I went to the store so she could find some new scrubs on tax free weekend and so we could get a house key made for me. Unfortunately, Walmart didn’t have the right key, so we couldn’t get it made. We did make a delivery for Uber Eats though.

Then, I went to the Sims for Gotcha Day and drove for another order before coming home. I watched more Liv & Maddie and worked on the revised draft of Malachi Gregory. I’m super pumped about it! It’s gonna be awesome!

August 10, 2018

I woke up and took more things to the house. Then, I went driving. When I c and home for the night, I watched Liv & Maddie and started working on the official story for Malachi Gregory! While I was driving, I was struck with the perfect idea for how to complete the story and give it meat and life with the bones of the original draft! I am so excited!

August9, 2018

I woke up and took some things over to the Mather’s house. Then, I went driving. After a few hours I came home for lunch and watched an episode of Liv & Maddie. I went driving again for a few hours and came home to eat dinner, shower, watch another 2 episodes of Liv & Maddie, and go to bed. I listened to The Lord of the Rings a little more today and officially started reading Ella Enchanted.

August 8, 2018

I woke up and went driving. I drove pretty much all day. I started listening to The Lord of the Rings on Audiobook through the library. I watched one episode of Liv & Maddie. I packed up all my kitchen stuff except for what I’m still using, organized my tools finally, took down most of my wall decorations, and tried to organize everything that is still unpacked.

August 7, 2018

I woke up and went to play basketball. Then, after showering, I went driving for Uber Eats until 4ish when I came home to eat before Lydia’s first ever high school volleyball game! 🏐😁💖 She’s the middle hitter and she’s a beast! They lost, but she played well! So did Eliza! 😊 After the game, I went to the Mitchum’s for a life group game night. It was fun! We played Heads Up and Balderdash. Then, I went to Walmart before coming home to figure out my budget… again.

August 6, 2018

I woke up and went straight out to drive. I was only going to drive for a few hours, come home and play basketball, then go out again, but I decided to stay out driving until I met my pay goal and I not only met it, but exceeded it! 😁 God is an awesome provider! And, of course, I watched Liv & Maddie off and on all day. 🤷🏼‍♀️🏀🎤

July 5, 2018

I woke up and went to church. After church, I went to Walmart and ate lunch and changed at the Mather’s, because I almost live there now and I really didn’t want to go all the way home just to eat and change, especially since I hadn’t planned on driving today anyway. I did drive though. It was quite successful! 🙂 Then, I came home and of course watched Liv & Maddie. I also Marco Polo’d Allie & Holly (individually) a few times today. 😁 Oh, and Steve and Cheryl visited church this morning! 😊

August 4, 2018

I woke up and went to the basketball court to workout. Then, I came home, showered, and ate breakfast while watching Liv & Maddie. Pretty much as soon as I finished breakfast, Shelby got here to help me take boxes over to the Mather’s to move. I didn’t have quite as much packed as I would have hoped, so she also helped me pack some & helped me take down my Christmas lights. All in all, it took 2 hours, before we left for the Mather’s and took everything upstairs. That took just short of two more hours.

After Shelby left, Jeanette and I cleared out most of Zach’s stuff from Holly’s room so it can be cleaned and prepared for me to move in. When we finished that, we went to Chick-fil-A and she took me driving for five Uber orders so she could see what it’s like. Then, we sat on the front patio for about half an hour just chatting. At home, I ate dinner and watched another episode of Liv & Maddie.

August 2, 2018

I woke up and went to the bank to get a money order for rent. Then, I got a call from my financial supporter from NFCU finally and had to be on the phone with her for 20 minutes. Their customer service is terrible, but they did help me out by halving my minimum payments and majorly reducing my APR for the next 12 months AND I don’t have to make my next payment until September!

After that, Savannah and I met with Lisa to sign the eviction hold off in case we’re not able to pay by the 7th. We’re both a little short on funds right now. That is why we will be moving no later the 31 of August. Though, I plan to be out the last weekend of August so I have time to clean the apartment before officially being moved out. Not sure what Savannah’s plan is, but she says she’s living with friends. I’ll be living in Allie and Holly’s old rooms. It’ll be weird, but at least in a new and unique way they really will always be with me!

Then, I went driving for a few hours before coming home for lunch and packing my bookcases in my car to take to the Mather’s asap after I make enough to pay rent. And finally, I went to Lilly’s to babysit Tobin. It was fun and exhausting, but we watched Scooby-Doo, so that was cool! Haha.

August 1, 2018

I woke up and went to the basketball court. Then, I came home to shower and eat breakfast before going to speak with our apartment managers. I think the plan is to move by the end of the month, but idk. We’ll see. 🤷🏼‍♀️

After that, I went driving for a couple hours before coming home for a lunch break and leaving again a half hour later to drive until 8ish. I drove to Walmart to get Kale & cheese, but they were out so I had to settle for broccoli and cheese. I also bought chocolate milk and coco pebbles because starting my morning with basketball leaves me super hungry the rest of the day!

I also watched several episodes of Liv & Maddie. I’m almost caught up to the series finale. I’m kind of sad, but it’s not like I won’t just go rewatch it all again anyway. 🙃😂

July 31, 2018

I woke up and went driving, because it looked like it would rain and I didn’t want to get rained out. I wanted to play basketball, but I needed to make sure I made enough money today before small group.

I went to small group and we discussed 1 Samuel 21-23 and two Psalms David wrote in relation to them.

I will likely be moving like ASAP, because I can barely afford my part of rent and Savannah won’t have enough for her part. And so, the never ending rollercoaster of my life that started last year is continuing into another loopty loop of AHHHH!